The Guardian Of Shimla

In the serene valley of Shimla, surrounded by snow-capped mountains and dense pine forests, Bhavesh stood near a cascading waterfall. The roaring water drowned out the world as he gazed skyward, questioning God with trembling lips. " Why me ?" he whispered, his voice filled with anguish. With a sudden surge of despair, he leapt into the waterfall, the icy embrace of water pulling him under. As he struggled against the powerful currents, memories flooded his mind. A vision of a 10 year boy throwing stones into a river played before him - himself as a child. He heard his father's voice, stern yet loving, calling his name: "Bhavesh!" Suddenly, he was running, avoiding his father's wrath, only to trip and fall into a river. The memory shifted to his father, Kishore Thakur, diving into save him and brought him to home safely and from that moment he feared of losing his life. Kishore, a respected criminal lawyer in Shimla, was a pillar of strength for his family. Yet his profession brought danger. A recent case against the notorious drug lord Nanda had led to a conviction that rocked the criminal underworld. As Bhavesh resurfaced, gasping for air, the memory dissolved, and he found himself back at the waterfall, pulled ashore by the hands of fate. Few months earlier, Kishore had returned home victorious from court. "Get ready, Bhavesh," he said with a warm smile. "I have surprise for you." Curious and excited, Bhavesh asked,"Where are we going, Papa?" Kishore only winked. Together with his wife, they drove to a tranquil riverside spot for a family picnic. Amid laughter and the rustle of the trees, Kishore sat with Bhavesh to discuss something serious. He knew his struggling with his fear from many years and decided to help. "Fear", he began, is natural, but letting it control you is a choice. Always look for hopr; it will guide you.'' Bhavesh nodded, the words resonating deeply. As they packed up to leave, Kishore's phone buzzed. News of Nanda's escape reached him. Unease settled in, but he masked it. On the way home, he reassured Bhavesh, "I am always here for you". In that moment of tenderness, fate intervened. A truck hurtled towards them. Kishore's protective instincts kicked in as the vehicle collided with their car. The world went dark. The air was heavy with mist as Bhavesh drifted between life and death. His unconscious body lay near the edge os serene riverbank, battered and bruised. An old monk, Minko, his robes weathered with age and wisdom, found him there. Without hesitation, the monk waded into the water and brought Bhavesh to safety. Cradling the injured man with surprising strength, Minko carried him to a humble hut nestled in the forest. Inside the hut, the scent of herbs filled the air. Minko carefully cleaned Bhavesh's wounds and applied medicine with practiced hands. Once done, he knelt on the floor, his face calm, his lips murmuring prayers to the heavens. As the night deepened, Bhavesh stirred, groaning softly. His eyelids fluttered open, and he blimked at the dim light of the oil lamp swaying gently in the corner. "Where am I?" Bhavesh asked, his voice weak but tinged with curiosity. Pain radiated trough his body, and he winced as he tried to sit up. The monk turned towards him, a serene smile on his face. "You are safe, my son. Rest for now." He handed Bhavesh a warm cup of tea. " This will ease your pain." Grateful, Bhavesh took a sip, the warmth spreading through him like a comforting embrace. Exhaustion soon overtook him, and he slipped back into sleep. But this sleep brought no peace; intead, it plunged him into the abyss of his memories. He saw the chaotic aftermath of a car accident- twisted metal, flashing lights and the anguished faces of hospital staff. For a month, he had been confined to a hospital bed, his body healing while his soul was torn apart. when he finally awoke, he learned the devastating news: his parents had died in the accident. The guilt was unbearable. They had been heading to the beach on his insistence, and now they were gone. The void left in their absence consumed him. Returning to the empty house, Bhavesh was haunted by their memories every time. His father's radio became a cruel reminder of the past, its familiar tunes now laced with sorrow. Each report of crime in the city deepened his sense of helplessness without guardian of city. He longed for his father's guidance, his strong presence, but it was gone, leaving Bhavesh adrift in his despair. One fateful day, unable to bear the weight of his guilt abd pain, he decided to end it all. Standing at the edge of roaring waterfall, he prepared to leap into oblivion. And then he awoke. The soft rays of morning sunlight filtered into the hut, and Minko greeted him with a warm "Good morning". Bhavesh sat up, confused and disoriented. "Why did you save me?" he asked, his voice trembling. Minko's sightless eyes seemed to gaze straight into Bhavesh's soul. ''The world still needs you, my son. There is always hope," he said with quiet conviction. Bhavesh felt something stir within him, a strange yet comforting sensation. "Thank you,'' he said softly, humbled by the monk's words. As the day unfolded, Bhavesh watched Minko with growing awe. Despite his blindness, the monk moved with remarkable grace, tending to chores and brewing medicine as if guided by an inner light. ''How do you do all this?'' Bhavesh asked, at the monk,s efficiency. Minko smiled. ''With peace in my heart and balance in my life,'' he replied. '' When the mind is calm the path becomes clear.'' Bhavesh felt a flicker of hope, something he hadn't expirenced in what felt like an eternity. ''Will you guide me ?'' he asked earnestly. '' Help me find my destiny?'' The monk placed a hand on Bhavesh's shoulder. ''Destiny is a funny thing,'' he said. ''You never know how it will unfold. But with an open mind and an open heart, I promise you will discover it someday.'' Minko's words resonated deeply with Bhavesh. Together, they set out to chart a new course for Bhavesh's life. For the first time in a long while, Bhavesh felt that perhaps, just perhaps, the world held something more for him. And in that glimmer of poosibilty, he found the strength to begin again. Driven by Minko's wisdom, Bhavesh requested guidance. '' Help me find my path,'' he pleaded. Minko agreed on seeing his potential in his eyes, taking him on a journey to the Himalayan mountains. After days of arduous travel, they arrived at the Old Monk Valley, a sanctuary hidden within the heart of mountains. The valley was alive with spiritual energy. Monks meditated in serene silence, climbed sheer cliffs effortlessly, and demonstrated feats of endurance that defied explanation. Bhavesh began his training under Minko's tutelage. It was not easy. His tasks ranged from fetching water from the valley's depths to practicings intense meditative focus. Each day tested his physical and mental limits. Minko's teachings emphasized letting go of guilt and embracing the present. ''Your guilt binds you,'' he often said. Release it, and you will find strenth.'' Over the months, Bhavesh learned ancient techniques of self-defence, including kalarippayattu, an ancient Indian Martial Arts. He akso delved into spiritual practices, opening his chakras to unlock dormant energies within him. Each chakra imbued him with unique capabilities: heightened senses, seismic awareness, and superhuman strength. The process was gruelling, but Bhavesh's determination never wavered. A year passed, and Bhavesh emerged tranformed. His body was strong, his mind sharp, and his spirit unyielding. He had mastered his fears and harnessed the energy of his chakras. The monks celebrated his progress, but Minko reminded him,'' The journey does not end here. Your destiny lies beyond these mountains.'' Returning to Shimla, Bhavesh found his city plagued by crime. The absence of his father's justice had allowed chaos to reign. Drug lords like Nanda had resurged, their influence corrupting every corner. Bhavesh decided to take a stand. under a simple disguise, Bhavesh started infiltrating Shimla's darkest corners, gathering intelligence on criminals and their networks. One by one, he dismantled criminal operations, supplying the authosrities with irrefutable evidence to bring wrongdoers to justice. Each takedown disrupted the infamous drug lord Nanda's empire. His shipments of contraband were intercepted and seized. His couriers were apprehended. Nnada's reputation- once untouchable, began to crumble. Furios, Nanda called an emergency meeting with his partners to strategize how to protect their next shipments. Bhavesh listened in from the shadows, his seismic sense capturing ebery details of their sinister plans. But what he uncovered shook him to his core: the truth behind his parent's deaths. Nanda had orchestrated Kishore's deaths as part of a twisted plan to eliminate him and seek revenge for a personal vendetta. The revelation ignited a fire within Bhavesh. What began as a mission to protect Shimla now became personal. Nanda's return had brought a storm, but Bhavesh would ensure it ended with justice. As Nanda's men targeted innocent lives to regain control, Bhavesh intervened. He tracked their hideouts and disrupted their operations. His strength, agility, and relentless pursuit made him an unstoppable force. Criminals whispered about a mysterious vigilante who could sense their every move and strike before they even realized they were in danger. Meanwhile, Shimla's streets buzzed with rumours of the shadowy protector. To the people, he was boyh a saviour and en enigma. to Nanda, he was a threat that had to be eliminated. As Bhavesh's actions pushed Nanda's empire to the brink, the drug lord plotted a trap. He orchestrated a high profile event to lure Bhavesh into the open. With a web of armed men and an arsenal of weapons, Nanda prepared for a final showdown. But Bhavesh was ready. he anticipated every move, defeating Nanda's forces and turning the trap into a battleground for justice. The clash was fierce, but Bhavesh's determination fuelled by the memory of his parents gave him the edge. He confronted Nanda and exposed his crimes to the authorities who arrived just in time. Shimla began to heal. Bhavesh's actions inspired others to rise against crime. Though he operated in the shadows, his presence brought hope to the city. At home, he found solace in his father's old radio, replaying Kishore's favourite broadcasts. Each word reminded him of his father's wisdom that '' Hope will guide you''. One evening, as Bhavesh stood by the waterfall where his jouney began, he looked to the sky, no longer with questions, but with gratitude. His path was clear now, his purpose undeniable. with an open heart and an indomitable spirit, he had become a beacon of hope, carrying forward his father's legacy. The world still needed him, and Bhavesh was ready to protect people and to save the world.

Beat It

We are all Ghosts Logline In the bustling city of Hyderabad, a young dreamer is robbed of his money and stranded, encounters the unexpected return of his college friend, believed to be dead as she introduces him to a world of glamour and opportunity, to make him a Tollywood superstar. Synopsis Raj, a charming and ambitious young man from a small town sets out to Hyderabad, dreaming of making it big in Tollywood. In the bus he has a weird dream in which he sees ghosts come out of graves from a cemetery and invite him to dance with them to Michael Jackson’s ‘Beat it’ beats. Later, waking up in the morning, his aspirations are swiftly derailed when he's robbed of all his money the moment, he steps off the bus. Left stranded, his only solace is Punda, his bodybuilder friend, who gives him just enough cash for a return ticket home. But before Raj can board the bus, he’s robbed again. This time, the pickpocket leaves behind a cryptic note in his empty wallet, directing him to a place where he can spend the night if he has nowhere else to go. With no money and no options, Raj follows the mysterious advice and ends up at a desolate Metro subway. The place is eerie, bathed in dim, flickering lights, with an air of haunting silence. He is too exhausted to read what’s written on the wall. "Sleep here only if you dare to dream.” As Raj falls asleep, a group of four ghosts—Spinny, a former cricketer; Dr. Bitterpill, a cynical physician; Silk, a glamorous actress; and Doremi, a soulful singer—spot him. "Howzat!" shouts Spinny, startling the group. He recognizes Raj as the man their leader, Mohini, has been searching for. Spinny pulls out a photo given by Mohini and confirms it’s him. Wasting no time, Spinny calls Mohini on his ghostly cell phone and delivers the good news. Mohini, their enigmatic leader, instructs the group to vacate the subway and promises to arrive shortly. In the dead of night, Raj awakens to find Mohini standing beside him. His heart races with a mix of disbelief and fear. He recognizes her instantly—his college mate, the girl who once pursued him relentlessly for his friendship and love. But he also knows the chilling truth: Mohini is dead, murdered under mysterious circumstances as she struggled to establish herself in Tollywood. Sensing his terror, Mohini reassures him. “I know what you’re thinking, Raj. I’ll reveal everything when the time is right. But first, you came to Tollywood to become a star, and I’m going to make that happen.” What unfolds next could outshine even the most whimsical fairy tales. Before he can respond, Mohini floats into the neon-lit sky, her presence ethereal, she takes Raj with her, soaring through the city until they reach the sprawling bungalow of Guntur Madayya, a powerful figure in the film industry. As they land in front of the mansion, Raj blinks in disbelief, unsure if he’s dreaming or if this surreal journey is real. Mohini hands Raj a stolen movie script, allegedly pilfered from Madayya's safe, and urges him to star in the film. The script, titled ‘In 30 Days’, was set to be produced and released within a month, with Madayya planning to cast Tollywood rising stars Abhimanyu and Ramba in the lead roles. But Mohini has a bold counterproposal: Raj should produce the same film under the title ‘In 20 Days’ and release it in just 20 days, stealing a march on Madayya. When Raj questions how to fund the venture or find a heroine, Mohini suggests he steal a few crores from Madayya's safe, revealing the location of the locker key. She then takes Raj to an upscale men’s salon for a complete makeover. Meanwhile, Punda, friend of Raj, spots him at the salon looking glamorous and later sees him exiting a high-end boutique, impeccably dressed, with Michael Jackson’s Thriller playing in the background. Next, Raj buys a sleek new Honda Hawk bike and rides off to Madayya’s house. Punda follows discreetly but is left baffled when he suddenly loses sight of Raj, only to see Madayya’s wife obliviously standing near the house entrance. With the stolen money, Raj establishes Raj Productions amid much fanfare and glitz. He entices Ramba, offering her double the pay Madayya promised for ‘In 30 Days’. Forced to regroup, Madayya begins shooting his version of the movie with a new heroine. Exactly 20 days later, Raj’s movie hits the screens, becoming a massive blockbuster and catapulting him into overnight superstardom. Madayya is left humiliated and defeated, with Abhimanyu urging him to file a lawsuit for copyright infringement. However, Madayya reveals the twist: he had stolen the script from a Russian film himself. Basking in his newfound fame, Raj lives lavishly, enjoying his success and frolicking with Ramba, while neglecting Mohini. He credits his stardom solely to his own talent, side-lining the woman who made it all possible. However, Mohini’s gang members spy on Raj all the time, keeping Mohini informed about Raj. Meanwhile, Madayya’s wife discovers the theft of their locker money and files a police complaint. The case is assigned to Kokila Mohan, a bumbling officer. Kokila stumbles upon an old photo of a young man at Madayya’s house and circulates it in the media, offering a reward to anyone who can identify him. Raj is horrified to see his college photo plastered all over the news. Panicking, he turns to Mohini for advice. Mohini reassures him, claiming that nobody—including his family—will connect him to his past now that he is a superstar. Strangely, her prediction holds: no one recognizes the young Raj in the photo—except Punda and Kokila’s young son Veeru. Kokila gets no phone calls and noticing his father’s frustration, Veeru gives a few touch ups to the photo and ‘presto’ Superstar Raj shines on the photo. When Kokila Mohan learns that the thief could be Superstar Raj he loses interest in the case. Punda now knows the truth behind Raj’s meteoric rise and the stolen money. However, instead of going to the unreliable police, he decides to use the knowledge to his advantage, planning to confront Raj at the right time and demand a villain role in his next film. Simultaneously, Abhimanyu, seething over his humiliation, hatches a plan to kill Raj. Drawing inspiration from his favorite scene in ‘In 30 Days’, where his character buys a gun from Chor Bazaar and attempts to shoot the father of his love interest, Abhimanyu procures a firearm and plots the perfect spot to ambush Raj. Flashback Sequence Rising Tollywood star Abhimanyu speeds down the highway in his luxury car, accompanied by Mohini, a newcomer starring in a film where Abhimanyu plays the lead. As he overtakes a battered cab driven by a man covered in bruises, Abhimanyu’s recklessness shatters the cab’s rear-view mirror. Oblivious, Abhimanyu races ahead, leaving the cab driver shaken. The cab pulls over at a roadside tea stall, the four ghosts — Spinny, Bitterpill, Silk, and Doremi—appear and silently climb into the backseat. Further down the highway, Abhimanyu veers off onto a dirt road. Mohini grows uneasy and pleads with him to turn back. Abhimanyu's demeanour turns sinister. He attempts to assault her, but she fights back fiercely. In the struggle, Mohini meets a tragic end. As she breathes her last, her trembling fingers clutch a photograph of Raj, her cherished college friend. Moments later, Abhimanyu’s car emerges back onto the highway, now conspicuously missing Mohini. The cab driver, still nearby, notices this detail and grows suspicious. Following the dirt road, he discovers Mohini's lifeless body. But then, Mohini—or is it her spirit? —materializes in the cab, joining the four ghostly passengers. The cab is soon stopped by the police, who, noticing the driver’s injuries, conduct a brief interrogation but eventually let him go. The cab continues its journey, stopping outside the opulent bungalow of producer Guntur Madayya. Mohini and her spectral companions enter the house, making it their domain. Inspector Kokila who investigates the case, finds Abhimanyu’s car tyre marks at the crime site and it is revealed that Abhimanyu was the last person Mohini was with before she was murdered. Before Kokila Mohan completes his investigation, the Police Crime Branch has already arrested the cab driver along with the evidence of the cab being at the crime spot in the night and wrongfully charge him with Mohini’s rape and murder. Flash Back Sequence Ends Abhimanyu waits in the shadows, poised at the spot where he has meticulously planned Raj’s murder. As the clock strikes midnight, Raj begins his drive home after dropping Ramba off. Abhimanyu emerges from his hiding place, manoeuvring his car to block the path of Raj’s speeding vehicle. Raj brings his car to an abrupt halt, rolling down the window to investigate. In that moment, Abhimanyu steps out, gun in hand, his intentions clear. Just as he takes aim, his gaze falls on Mohini, seated in the back of Raj's car. The sight of her, alive and well, stuns Abhimanyu into immobility. Seizing the moment, Raj slams on the accelerator and escapes, leaving Abhimanyu frozen in disbelief. Abhimanyu, now haunted by guilt and convinced Mohini is alive, confesses to the police. He admits to attempting to assault her and leaving her for dead but claims relief that she has seemingly survived. He pleads for the cab driver’s release. The DCP secretly records his confession and orders an investigation into Mohini’s supposed survival. The police confirm that Mohini has been declared dead but find no trace of her, not even with Raj, her close friend. As the investigation deepens, they discover Punda, a shadowy figure spying on Raj. Under questioning, Punda reveals that Raj stole Guntur Madayya’s money and used it to climb the ladder of stardom. With this revelation, the police turn their attention to Raj. Meanwhile, Raj, after fleeing from Abhimanyu’s assault, realizes that Mohini is no longer in his car. Desperate for answers, he searches for her, questioning whether his experiences are real or an elaborate illusion. Frantically looking for her he goes to Guntur Madayya’s mansion hoping to find her there. Scaling the walls at midnight, he sneaks inside, hoping to find Mohini. Madayya, awakened by the noise, emerges with a gun. Spotting Superstar Raj at his residence in the dead of the night, he is hesitant to open fire on him. Raj, then leaps from the wall and narrowly escapes an attack by Madayya’s ferocious dog. Madayya now opens fire on him, but Raj manages to limp home, only to find Mohini waiting for him. Frustrated, Raj demands answers. Mohini responds enigmatically, telling him, “A man blinded by fame and wealth cannot discern reality from illusion. My love for you is eternal. But remember, reality and illusion are intertwined as Maya of this universe. And you are caught up in that web of uncertainty and have forgotten to love.” Raj realizes he never reciprocated her college affections and is now unsure of who Mohini truly is. But he now knows that it was his biggest mistake to turn away from her love when she was alive, and as a testament of her never-failing love for him, she never gave up searching for him even after her death. To wash away his guilt, Raj decides to become his original self. To reclaim his identity, Raj decides to leave the trappings of fame behind. He dons the humble attire he wore when he first arrived in Tollywood, packs his kitbag, and sets out for his native village. As he steps outside in the dark night, a police jeep pulls up. The officers fail to recognize Raj in his transformed state, mistaking him for an ordinary fan. Raj walks to the subway that once altered his life. Seeking clarity, he chooses to spend the night where he first slept, hoping to distinguish dream from reality. As he places his kitbag on the ground, his eyes catch the cryptic message scrawled on the wall: "Sleep here only if you wish to enter the metaphysical. A chilling warning, left by those who dared to dream.”

2200 AD

7801 BC In the universe every person has superpower like animal power, plants power, fire and water ... etc.The world under the Suratam avatars named Mara belongs to the God of water, Kiara belongs to the God of plants and trees, Kali belongs to the God of fire, Varadha belongs to the God of animals and birds, Brahma belongs to the birth. Brahma is a powerful Avatar. Each avatar has a stick named as kantan. People have peaceful lives and green nature everywhere. 5 avatar life was going to end. The 5 avatar rebirth when the world gets into evil. The 5 people who are going to be born in the future know the avatar by holding kanten. When 5 super people know their avatar while holding kanten they have half of avatar power. When they are together holding hands, the god of this avatar appears and each avatar achieves the power of the universe. The kanten was preserved in Karana village. When the new avatar people were born in the universe the people realised by growing plants in Karana village.The avatar's lifetime was over. Years ago everyone lost this super power. Technology gets dominant. Nature resources were destroyed. Everywhere looks like a desert. Two scientists deva and varun founded artificial to get super power by genetics. But Deva wants to get new era avatar power and he wants to be a god of the universe. Deva has a beautiful daughter named Mahi. Mahi did not like his father's actions.Mahi cannot like to generate super power to her. Varun was angry about Deva. Varun planned to make a new empire to destroy the Deva empire. The Varun empire was named Bluezea and the Deva empire was named Redizea. The war began between them. Redizea army approach Bluezea kingdom. Varun was in trouble. His family was killed. Varun and his baby son escaped the place. Running in the forest. Varun was killed by the Redizea army. Deva generates every super power like animals , plants , water and fire. He became the strongest among them. After 9970 years some branches of plants were growing in Karana village. The villagers were happy about the new great Avatar era. They form a freedom community (Karana village) is made to locate underground to protect the community. 2200 AD The war happened between Redizea and Bluezea. Deva's daughter Mahi is a lab scientist. Mahi is a spy for the freedom community. Redizea lab generated artificial power for a man named Rinku. But the machine gets destroyed. Whole lab's electricity and communication is corrupt. Deva gets into the lab and arranges a blood test. A strange DNA was found and Deva realised he was an avatar. Everyone was shocked when the Great Avatar era began. But Deva is preparing to get the power of the avatar of this man. Our Ancestors mention we can extract the power by DNA. Deva orders every soldier to find another 4 avatars people everywhere in the universe. The Redizea army attacked the kaduva village in Bluezea. The head of Bluezea team named Aditya was arrested by Redizea army. They are a freedom community headed by Jagan. He is an avatar kali. The other 4 kanten were safe in Jagan. He always kept the 4 kanten in body. From the lab there is a spy for the freedom community. They reported one of the avatars was found in the lab. Deva wants to extract the power of the avatar. Jagan and team want to save the Rinku and go to Redizea city. The Bluezea team head escaped from prison in Redizea. Jagan was safe from outside of the lab and others went to the lab to save Rinku. Rinku was saved from the Redizea army. Aditya escaped and an alarm started ringing and the army came to shoot by super power to aditya. But Jagan sees someone in trouble and he wants to save them. Jagan went to save Aditya from the Redizea army. But Jagan did not achieve the full power of kali avatar. Jagan was struggling. Jagan was shooted by super power. Two kanten fell down. Jagan was struggling. Army came closer to them. They use their super power to kill Aditya and Jagan. Super power arrived to them suddenly, Aditya took one kanten and stopped the super power. Jagan was surprised by seeing the Mara avatar in aditya. Their return to the freedom community with Rinku. Rinku is made to hold kanten. Jagan realised he was a Varadha avatar. Everyone in the community was happy. two avatars Aditya (Mara) and Rinku (Varadha) asked Jagan what is Freedom community and how you get this kanten. When you realise you are an avatar of kali. In the beginning of the war between Redizea and Bluezea. Jagan's father 's name varun. He is a king of Bluezea. Jagan's father and deva were good friends. But Deva turned into evil. Jagan's father did not like Deva's behaviour. Jagan's father varun wanted to destroy the Deva, so he created the separate kingdom named Bluezea. But the Bluezea kingdom did not have enough power to destroy the Redizea. One day Redizea army gets into Bluezea. Jagan's father was killed by the Redizea army. Jagan's family was killed. Jagan was saved by the Freedom community. The Freedom community is located in Karana village. Those avatars are where I was born. The kanten was protected by the Freedom community. Freedom communities cannot be visible from outside. At the age of 15 Jagan and his friend planned to go to the security area to see kanten. They went to the security room and Jagan fell into the kanten. Alarm started to ring. Everyone in the Freedom community (Karana) went to the security room. Jagan took the kanten and a strange thing happened. Everyone was shocked to see Jagan. They people realise he was an avatar of a great era and years ago Jagan became head of the freedom community. Freedom community's goal is to save the people and help to revive the avatar and make them seated on their throne. Deva was stressed that three avatars were available. Deva ordered every soldier to make people arrested and give them lab tests. Jagan realised he missed one kanten. The one kanten was the avatar of the most powerful Avatar Brahma. The Redizea army took that kanten and gave it to Deva. Again strange things happen in the lab. The man is named as Bhavani. Bhavani was unconscious. Deva is made to hold the kanten. Bhavani would not achieve the avatar. Deva founded an avatar of Brahma. This is good luck for deva. Deva and lab head preparing to extract the Brahma avatar. Again got reported from the lab by a spy. They go to extract Brahma avatar with holding kanten. The Freedom community united with Bluezea to make war with Redizea. Bluezea army surprised to see Varun's son Jagan with kali avatar. Deva and other lab assistants extract the power. The war begins without Deva. The lab was protected by an invisible shield no super power would destroy. Bluezea with these three avatars destroy the redizea. Only 5% is required to extract the Brahma power. The three avatars get together to make a giant superpower and destroy the shield. The Bluezea team enters the lab. The extraction was stopped by them. Bluezea army and Redizea army fighting. The most powerful man among the people deva was in war. The Jagan and his team went to save Bhavani and Bhavani gotten the avatar power of Brahma. Even four power of avatar cannot satisfy to kill Deva. The four avatar was under the Deva. Deva preparing for extract the power. During extraction each kanten kept near them. Another kanten belongs to Kiara kept in Mahi table. Deva getting power from them. Mahi did not like about father's. Even five kanten hold by rebirth avatar cannot satisfy to kill Deva. When there together hold the hand total power of universe can achieve by each avatar. Deva extracting the power from four avatars. Mahi is trying to destroy the system to save them. She suddenly holds the kanten to throw. But suddenly she is a Kiara avatar. In the lab everyone was surprised and Deva extracted power but Mahi used kanten to destroy the system in the lab. Everyone was surprised that the 5th avatar was Mahi. Deva was stopped by Mahi. The war started between them. Every avatar was struggling with Deva. Jagan told them to hold hands together to achieve power. The 5 avatar trying to hold the hand to get power. Deva and Redizea army trying to avoid hold the hand and fighting. Once a moment they hold the hand each other. Suddenly giant man appears. He is an god of these avatar. Everyone was confused. The 5 avatar flying in air and getting the power of universe from God. After getting the power they destroy the Deva and Redizea. Suratam avatar Achieve after 10000 years. Each avatar gave rebirth to the World. Makes world nature and people continue the peaceful life with great Avatar after 10000 years.

EDGE OF THE MIND

Amal Varma was a genius, a young researcher driven by a curiosity that knew no bounds. Ever since he was a child, he had been captivated by the mysteries of the human mind. This fascination grew into a lifelong pursuit, leading him into the world of artificial intelligence and neuroscience. He poured his days and nights into his basement lab, filled with state-of-the-art computers, wiring, and neural mapping devices. He believed that with enough data, he could decode the complex language of brain waves, the subtle signals that revealed the secrets of thoughts and feelings. After years of relentless study, Amal finally made a breakthrough. He discovered a way to translate brain waves into readable data, opening the door to the possibility of understanding—and perhaps even predicting—human thought. His initial experiments were rudimentary, focusing on mapping basic emotions and responses, but they showed undeniable promise. Slowly, he learned how to interpret the subtle shifts in brain activity that signaled happiness, sadness, excitement, or fear. Amal tested his technology with his family and close friends, reading their emotions and thoughts to impress and surprise them. He reveled in the power of his invention, though he always kept its true potential under wraps. However, there was one person he didn’t dare test it on—Mia, the woman he had fallen deeply in love with. Mia had come into his life like a whirlwind. She was brilliant, a researcher visiting from overseas, who, like him, had dedicated her life to understanding the human mind. They met at a neuroscience conference, where her speech on AI ethics captivated him. They struck up a conversation that lasted well into the night, talking about the dangers and promises of artificial intelligence. In each other, they saw kindred spirits, and what began as a professional connection soon blossomed into something much deeper. For months, Amal and Mia spent every spare moment together, sharing ideas, dreams, and fears about the future. She was his confidant and his muse, the one person who understood the weight of his ambitions. Yet Amal was careful never to use his technology to read Mia’s mind. He treasured the mystery, the thrill of not knowing every thought and feeling she held, believing that some things were sacred. One evening, as they strolled through a quiet park, Mia’s face took on an unusual seriousness. She stopped and looked him in the eyes, her gaze heavy with emotion. “Amal,” she began softly, “there’s something I need to tell you. I should have told you sooner.” Her voice trembled, and Amal felt a pang of fear. Mia told him that she wasn’t who he thought she was; she was not just a researcher from overseas. She was from the future. Her mission, which she hadn’t shared with anyone, was to stop him from completing his invention. In her time, mind-reading devices had transformed society into a world where privacy was dead, where secrets were non-existent, and where trust had become a forgotten relic. Humanity had suffered under the weight of knowing too much, of seeing into each other’s minds, and governments had used this technology to exert control and manipulate their citizens. The future had turned into a dystopia where fear and paranoia were the rule. “I was sent here to make sure you never finish this device,” Mia confessed. “But I didn’t anticipate... you. I didn’t expect to fall in love with you.” The weight of her words hit Amal like a thunderbolt. Everything he had worked for, every sleepless night and every experiment, was leading toward a future he never intended. He held Mia close, the two of them standing in silence, each lost in the enormity of the revelation. The future of humanity, she told him, might depend on his choice to abandon the device or use it responsibly. The next morning, Mia was gone. She left without a trace, leaving only a note asking him to think carefully about his next steps. Heartbroken and lost, Amal plunged back into his work, trying to distract himself from the void Mia had left behind. Days blurred together, and despite her warning, he couldn’t stop his research. It felt like an addiction, the drive to understand and control something that had always been a mystery. Unbeknownst to him, his work had attracted attention. His former professor, Dr. Kaushal, who had always been envious of Amal’s talent, had grown suspicious of his progress. Late one night, Dr. Kaushal broke into Amal’s lab, stealing all of his research, blueprints, and notes. Within days, Amal’s invention had been commercialized. Dr. Kaushal’s new tech firm announced a revolutionary product: a mind-reading device that promised “full transparency” and “the end of secrecy.” The world reacted with a mix of fascination and fear. People bought the device in droves, driven by an insatiable curiosity about their loved ones’ true feelings. The device tore through social norms. Families fell apart, relationships crumbled, and friends turned on each other. Amal watched in horror as society began to unravel. The device, now produced and marketed for millions, laid bare humanity’s innermost thoughts, and the consequences were devastating. Nations fell into chaos. Governments and corporations faced an unprecedented wave of exposure as their secrets were broadcast to the public. Espionage became rampant, with every country struggling to protect its classified information. Worse, certain governments used the device as a tool of control, monitoring and manipulating their citizens with brutal efficiency. The complete stock market crashed. Billions of money lost. Amal was consumed by guilt. He realized now that Mia’s warnings had not been exaggerated. His invention was tearing the world apart, just as it had destroyed his own heart. In the darkest hours of the night, he vowed to undo the damage he had caused. He spent the following months creating a counter-device, something that could send a signal to people’s brains to override the mind-reading devices. The theory was simple yet bold: if he could read brain waves, he could also generate them. His device would emit a signal that would trigger a natural, irresistible impulse in the human mind to destroy the mind-reading devices. The process was grueling, demanding every ounce of his intellect and willpower. Amal had to confront the ethical implications of his plan—was he justified in controlling others, even if his goal was to save them? His doubts haunted him, but he pushed forward, spurred by the devastation he saw around him. People were losing their sense of self, their identity, their trust in one another. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Amal’s counter-device was ready. He called it “The Reset.” He knew that once activated, it would be nearly impossible to reverse. The decision weighed heavily on him, but he knew he had no choice. Humanity needed its secrets; people needed the freedom to choose what to share and what to keep private. Amal activated the device, sending out a pulse across cities and continents with a hacked satellite help. Within hours, people began destroying their mind-reading devices, moved by an inexplicable compulsion. News reports flooded in about people smashing their devices in unison, burning them, discarding them in rivers and trash heaps. Governments, corporations, and even the most ardent users surrendered to the signal’s subtle command, compelled to protect the sanctity of their thoughts. The world started to heal. The devices disappeared, and people gradually rediscovered the value of trust, the necessity of boundaries. Families and communities that had been fractured began to rebuild. The secrecy and privacy that humans once took for granted returned, and a sense of normalcy was slowly restored. Dr. Kaushal, exposed as a fraud and a thief, was tried and sentenced for his role in unleashing the technology upon the world. He had thought he could profit from Amal’s invention, but the backlash was swift and unmerciful. As society healed, Amal found himself in a strange state of solitude and reflection. His heart still ached for Mia, the woman who had warned him and loved him, yet vanished to protect him and the future. One evening, as he stood alone in his lab, Amal looked over the city skyline, its lights blinking in the distance like stars. He realized the magnitude of the power he now possessed. He had developed a tool to control thoughts, a weapon that could shape humanity’s fate. He could use it to influence people, to impose his ideals, or even to protect the world from future threats. The responsibility weighed on him, and he promised himself he would never use it—unless the world was truly in danger. He knew that this kind of power, unchecked, could corrupt even the most well-intentioned minds. Amal locked away The Reset in a hidden vault, swearing to guard it and never let it fall into the wrong hands. Yet he couldn’t shake the feeling that one day, the world might once again need the power he had created, the power to unite or control, the power to protect humanity from itself. And on that day, he would be ready.

Dheera

Starting scene in village hero ( parashuram )and his parents ramachandraiaha ( dad)and mother ( vedhavathi) in childhood scene 1996..... Hero father working in forest checkpost offices, but he was not liking the place were he works, from so many months he was trying for transfer from that checkpost because off some locals who continuesly ragging some ladies in marker places and also hero mother vedhavathi ... One day infront of husband they behave rudely but he cnt fight with them because he know that if we fight back they will kill us.... Story skip to 2 months later one day ramachandraiaha got a call and informed that he got transfer order .... He was excited and informed his wife vedhavathi they both were very happy.... Next morning they were shifting all appliances in truck Suddenly one of his colleague come and tell shocking news " Your son killed one person in market and arrested by police, u people please go from here otherwise his gang will kill all of u they got shocked and asked why he will kill ... He said I don't know not only me no answer from anyone in village.. better u move fast from here I'll look about your son "" His father said to vedhavathi "see One happy news not even stayed 1 days also this is our fate " and left the village with broken hearts and 100 questions in mind...... Story skip to after 10 years 2006 hero and his mother were running famous Indian restaurant in foreign country That will be most popular Heroine entry from home preparing food for her dad And she will get that food to her dad but he don't like that She was learning Indian style foods because her dad wants and like that food And she was got upset by her dad's reply and search in google like famous Indian style restaurant receip And she will get the details of hero and her mother restaurant details and she will go to that place Hero entry... In restaurant all people enjoying Indian foods suddenly 4 mens entering with guns and went to reception and will ask for money That's movement hero will come fight with them without damaging in restaurant and without disturbing his clients and even heroine will shoot that video and post in her social media platform After that she will come to talk with hero mother to teach me how to cook India recipe for her dad Because she want rewards from her dad and satisfy her dad Hero will tell now we r closing this restaurant in few days We r going back to India Heroine shocked and with sad face she will request hero mother to take me with u I will learn from u with in 1 month She will beg her and finally they will tell u can come After 2 days hero, mother and heroine and entire restaurant people come back to India And that's the 1st time she was coming to India after 15 years Next day hero will introduce her to all his friends.family and village members 5 comedy friend with hero She will enjoy village life and gathering with all the people Learn how to be a family How u respect how do emotions will carry All small to big things she will learn in their village Even she will teach dance for children's She will because best for all students Inbetween hero and his gang were going somewhere in 2 cars and coming evening When heroine ask her will tell hotel work but he will not tell the truth After 25 days one day after teaching dance one girl will be missing from that dance group So all people will ask heroine and hero She will tell after class all girls went Later all people will search for that girl Next will get news one 12 years old girl sleeping in bustop but she is not showing her face to anyone And all people will ran thr and they find that girl and ask her and she will explain 3 people kidnapped me and heroine get to know and have doubt on one person Previous she noticed one person near dance class and take him to police station That guy arrested and all gangs will be in alert And their leaders also hidden somewhere Next day villain call to leader and gang and tell y the work is pending I want this work should be completed with in 48 hour's.... they will explain our work is not going to complete because police r searching for us if we cought even ur business will stuck ... Villain ask him how it has happened they will explain him all And he will tell to kill heroine and again no one will touch us So they plan to kidnap her 1st When hero and heroine r in outside of village they will kidnap both of them They beaten hero so badly and tied them in a chair After 5 minutes of talking leader calles to villain who was in foreign He answer and tell to call video call to see who is that lady When he called villain get shocked because she is her doughter And tell all the people release them immediately Other side hero smiling with attitude Point a gun at heroine and ask about main villain Stephen Intermission 🔥 this a twist in 1st off of the movie Starting 2nd half Continue from same location Hero ask about him Villain reply y u want about him? is thr anything between u and my boss ? What ever it is u go and catch him I need my doughter save if not I'll kill ur entire family Hero reply if u want ur doughter safe come and take her Villain tell r u playing games with me u cnt do anything U don't know about me My gang and about my boss U r just a small piece U cnt even touch my bodyguard.... Hero reply u fool I planned and bought ur doughter without touching Thn just imagine if I touch u... See ok leave it u want my boss details ok I'll give But I cnt help u in this matter otherthan this and u cnt do it alone u want build ur gang 1st thn u can do anything with support Hero reply.. even I also have boss he is enough for me if u want ur doughter Tomorrow come to India and cut the call And the question for us is who's is hero's boss ??? And went to Village with heroine She was broken completely In village all the people will gather at hero's home Heroine ask him what's this all who all r u Wts thr connection between my dad and u people Shouting at everyone and asking all Hero mother pick her hand and took her to inside and show some photos of hero's dad and heroine dad And start telling story Story skip to 1996 continue from staring scene after hero father transferred another city After joining thr he got to know that some illegal activities are going with support of main villain and cm In one scene night 9.30pm Hero father at work Her wife preparing dinner for him and she use to go and give boxes in work place ... In that scenario hero was outside And other side one ship have to move from port after checking Hero father was checking inside ship suddenly he listened voice of girl And he went and opened door thr wr so many girls who's age under 18 and 16 He got scared and came out of ship and pressed voice message All villains and gang who r hiding in ship came out and beaten hero father But he didn't accept to leave them so only they decide to kill him Other side hero mother coming to give him box and she saw that her husband beaten by then and running towards him but with in 1 minute one guy killed him with gun Other side hero got the news and he also running to come near ship port .... Ship is ready to takeoff Hero came nearby and through the knife to villain and went to near his dad Unfortunately his dad dead This was a story of hero mother will explain to heroine And something she was telling but one person stopped her ... To not tell How ever heroine got some confusion and it's cleared now she got the to know that villain was her dad and how he will do this he also have doughter Y cnt he see all girl like that Y he has become like that I need to change my dad Or else one day he will die Think and tells to hero I'll support u in this matter and I want to destroy Stephen If we do it all problems will be cleared... If I convince my dad he will accept but Stephen will never leave my father give me some idea I want my dad alive .... I cnt give any idea it's all planned but not by me by my brother He is the main hero He planned us to go to ur city and open restaurant thr From starting to now he only planned all Iam just following him (This is a biggest twist in movie) Dear sir I kindly request you I cnt explain some main scenes in words so I'll definitely explain in live if I win the opportunity I will directly explain I cnt explain full movie in words And main points still i didn't explain here and biggest question is how and y second hero come and how he became brother of hero and y second hero is main in this movie These all I can explain u in live And second hero backdrop story also is there he is the main hero in movie Till now I explained my words duration 1hr:60min remaining 50min main story I cnt explain here please i request u to apologize me for this Thank u Naresh NL

Loopers Curse

“21st November, 2121, a boy from Haora locality tried to attempt a suicide by jumping from an 8th stored building. His condition was very critical and the doctors had to operate his body for 8 hours straight without any break at all. After the operation, the boy went into coma, he lost all his consciousness but he is breathing. This is the first ever incident where a boy went into coma after operation from a well skilled doctors. Another incident happened at that night, where the boy’s family including his maternal and parental families has been disappeared like they didn’t even existed from the beginning. Shocking right! Well that’s all for today, for more news keep watching the show.” “That’s what the news were saying at that time, Monu. It’s been 5 years, I mean like how can I explain this, even I don’t know how his entire family disappeared without leaving a single trace to follow,” Rajnish said. After some time, Aditya came running in the office where Rajnish and Monu talking with the news that I woke up from the coma. Both of them were shocked and thrilled with the news and made a run to the hospital with Aditya. They entered in my room and saw everyone else. As soon as Rajnish saw me, he started crying, well everyone was crying from the situation where I woke up miraculously after 5 years of coma. After getting up from the coma, my memory was very hazy and I couldn’t remember much what was happening. Priyansh and Rohit was checking my body making sure that I have no problem with any physical activity and said to everyone to not to pressure me now, and that they can ask any question some time later. They agreed and left the room because they know that health was the first priority for me except Rajnish. Rajnish was my friend who was with me since childhood and he knows pretty much everything about me and he knew that I will ask questions to me. Rohit saw all this and got angry and threw Rajnish out of the room. Sometimes later they came and told me everything what was going on for the past 5 years. They told me that Monu has been searching for his family so I can hope that they are alright. Talking with them really relieved me made my mind in ease. A week has past and now I got discharged from the hospital. My friends took me to my house, spent their time with me and left. Before leaving they said, “If you get any problem with any, give us a call and we will reach you ASAP”. Everything in my house was the same but something very important was missing, my father, mother, brother and my entire family. I just didn’t understand that how can my family will get vanished from the rock. I mean how can this happen. Even if they are gone to somewhere, there should be any news should’ve left from them. My friends said that they searching for them but I couldn’t just sit back and do nothing. I thought I should do something. Yeah, they will search for them on their own and I will do that on my own. I left my home for searching and hoped to become successful in that. I was very excited and nervous. I didn’t know what my journey will lead me to but I was prepared for everything because I already saw what it feels like a dead person for 5 years and I promised myself that I will surely find my family. 3 years later. Water splashes in my face, I felt cold. When I opened my eyes, I found myself in a deserted island where in front was the vast sea with no end and in the back a dark forest with no land. I rolled my eyes from left to right but there was nothing but sand. I had my backpack with me and everything in the bag was the same when I left my house for the search. I was confused because I didn’t know how did I end up here or for how long was I unconscious, didn’t know where to go. I had to make a decision. Whether to wait here near the sea for help to come or to go inside the forest to see whats in there. I decided to go in the forest. The forest was dark. Too dark to see anything so I had to make a fire torch with a stick and then enter in it. I was walking in the forest, the deeper I go, the more dense it becomes. For few hours I did nothing but walked in it. At some point, I was seeing some light within it, so ran towards to it and found a village surrounded by forest where there is one way in and one way out. I went in the village with my hungry stomach, smelly pants and muds stuck in my faces. The villagers were staring. They had to because I thought they finally got a clown to laugh in the village. I made a run, rented a room, ate some food and went to the bed with my thoughts. It was very hectic day for me. The sea, forest and this village, most confusing was that I found myself near the sea and I don’t remember it how and from where. God knows what was happening to me. But strangely the villagers were friendly and they immediately provided me a room and gave me something to eat. How nice is it. Lets wrap my mind and get my brain some recharge and start the search from tomorrow. The next morning at 1 PM I got up late due to the stressful day that I had. But it was still night at 11 AM. I freaked out just by looking at the big moon roaming around in the black sky. I refreshed myself, went through the door gate and ran towards the main ground of the village. At the ground, there was a mass gathering of villagers and a stage with a execution equipment placed there. As I was so stunned to speak, can only watch everything without making a single noise. The villagers were shouting, “Execute. Execute. Execute”. The executioner came to the stage with a man tied by ropes. He was struggling to walk and was getting pushed near the edge of the stage. The executioner stand next to the man nd said,” Today, we’ve gathered here in a special occasion. Here you can see the man standing near me, is a looper. You all know what a looper is? Right? If you don’t, I’ll tell you! Loopers are those who have acquired unknown powers by doing strange rituals. And as you’ll know what we do with a looper”. Again, the villagers shouted,” Execute. Execute. Execute”. The executioner placed the man in the equipment that will hold him. The executioner had a huge sword covered by rust. I was sure that, without any explanation on why they hate loopers, I was ready to through myself to the stage and try to save the man despite the consequences. The intention of execution was clear. They will cut the head of the man. The thought was horrifying. I prepared my plan to save him. The moment his sword starts moving, I’ll shout STOP and run towards to the stage. But it was to late to move. The executioner swing his sword and cut the man’s head. The blood splashed everywhere. I was shocked. I started shouting and ran towards the executioner to hold his sword but he again swings and killed me. That was the first time I had the experience of death. Yes, I was DEAD. When I opened my eyes I was lying on the bed of the rented room. Ceiling fans was spinning round and round. I got up and looked at the clock, it was 1 PM. Its was exactly 4 hours early from that death moment. I was confused and thought that what is going on me with. I didn’t understand any thing at all. Everything that was happening feels like a déjà vu feeling. The same day, the same time, the room, environment, same speech that I was hearing it was exactly the same. So I thought if everything is the same then I can save the man which the villagers called a looper. It felt like God gave me another chance to save ones life. I didn’t wanted to waste it and started preparing myself for the fight. After preparing myself I went to the same ground where the execution was held. There the villagers were shouting, “Execute, Execute, Execute”. Then he came to the stage with the criminal. Gave the same speech but little did he know that the same thing wont happen for the second time as I was prepared for it. Again when he started to move his long sword, I shouted, “STOP”, but he didn’t. I was late, too late to save persons life. After that the villagers grabbed me and I was again DEAD! Well that was the second time but a miracle happened. I woke up again, thought I have some kind of power to change thinks in the future but if I die then I have to again repeat it. Its like a time machine power where I can change some future that didn’t happened unless I do so. I stretched myself an walked near the window, it was the same day, same time, and same people. I again prepared myself for the battle. But now I have the experience of the past so I planned to use any means to save that mans life. I had a knife with me and rushed to the scene. Then the same things started to happen. But this time shout in the middle of the speech, “STOP”, then I rushed to the stage, pushed the executioner and but it was already to late. The man was dead. For the first time I felt rage inside, rage where I cant even save a person’s life. I thrashed my knife in the face of the executioner, slitting his face in half, kicked him. He fell from the stage. The villagers started grabbing me but my rage didn’t calm down, I started cutting down the villagers. And then I was stabbed in back with a boneknife and again I WAS DEAD. That was m 3rd time being dead, but I didn’t gave up. I tried quite few times like 30-35 times and everytime I was dead. I realized that there are thing that is supposed to happen in the future, will happen, no matter what I do to change it. This time I gave up because I wanted to continue my search for my parents but I wanted to try one more time. So I again went to the ground and when the executioner started his speech I grabbed a metal ball and threw to his face and it actually hit him. He started bleeding and find me from this huge crowed and something that even I was shocked. “LOOPER. TIME LOOPER. HE IS A TIME LOOPER. CHOP HIM. DICE HIM. KILL HIM!” My legs weren’t moving an inch. I had to escape from this village so I started running from them. I ran and ran and ran. Didn’t know where I was going but I ran. I wanted to look behind so I slightly moved my head and there I saw that the man who was supposed to be dead was laughing at the stage. It looked like he predicted that I was going to save him no matter what. I didn’t know to do so I ran away from this village. When a someones life is at stake, then he will do anything to survive. Running away was the best option I had. I tried everything to save him, but destiny didn’t approved it. It’s been 2 years from where I escaped that dark village and continued my search. I didn’t find any trace of my family. During that time, I had visited everywhere like temples, city to city, mosque, other state but they nowhere to find. I almost lost my hope. I was tired and depressed. I saw a vacant sit near the railway platform and sat there. I had some belief that they are here and still exists but don’t know where. I started talking to myself that what will I do now, where will I go and then a hindu priest came and sat next to me. “What’s the problem, son? Why you look so exhausted? Are you running from somewhere or you are a traveler?”, he said. I was hesitating to talk to someone but I somehow felt that I need to talk to this person. “Namaste guruji! I have many problem and many things that I want to say, so…”, I told him. I told him everything about me and my family. After listening to my whinning I thought he will laugh and tell me that nothing like this can happened, but he didn’t said anything. He was not surprised and said “I knew from the beginning that you are going through these types of problems. Trust God. They will surely solve your problem”. I got angry. I was thinking that I have been searching for them for 5 years and didn’t found anything and he says trust god. “Have you seen any of your God?”. “No. How can I? Unless they let someone like me see them, I can’t either.” “If you didn’t then how can I trust them if they don’t even exist.” “Boy, you really have the guts to say that. Huh. Well not my problem but remember, the only way you can solve a problem is to belief that you can solve the problem. Belief it or not, its upto you. You can see God in anything but you cant see them in everything”. “Isn’t that the same thing. I cant see them in anything so I cant trust gods. I have already lost all hopes so please don’t talk to me right know.” “Do hope but don’t expect. Listen son. This is not the end, for there is no end. Death, Life, Destruction, Creation, they are the threads of the same fabrics. No matter whom you worship, where you call home, we are all connected in this life. And in the face of destruction, you can despair alone or preserve together.” After hearing this I thought he is mental and created his own world so I said, “This is not the world built in your image.” He laughed and said with a gentle voice, “ No it is a better one.” I had goosebumps. It felt like a stone of hope thrust my head. The hindu priest left after talking with me. Before leaving he said that I should look for the Lord Shiva house, there I can get all the answer or even my family thing. I didn’t understand him and I somehow got the clue, I don’t belief that much in god but this time I was ready to risk everything. I made my mind and found that Lord Shivas house is at the peak of Kailash Parvat. Some people claims that they have seen Lord Shiva shadow there. So I went there to search for it. After climbing for 2 weeks, I reached the peak of mount Kailash. I took some photos and videos and send them to my friends so that they know I’m still alive. After that I looked around and the view was marvelous, it was like a orchestra. A while after I saw a large cave. I had heard the rumours of yeti that lives in mount , have huge structure and others. I was nervous but curiosity kills the cat, I walked towards the cave. When I reached the front gate of the cave, I saw something big coming out of it. He had 2 large horns similar to a large bull. The first thing that came to my mind was to kneel before him. I kneeled and started crying like a baby. My mouth was trembling but I said, “Please let me see lord shiv, I want to ask him about my family members.” Wind, a very chilly one came out of the cave. The bull took 2 steps back from the cave and kneeled down. I thought what is going on? This big large thing kneeled, why? Something came out of the cave, it was dark yet bright but bright yet dark figure. I formed the shape of a human. The human figure pointed his finger and showed me a clear path. That bull monster started walking towards that path. I thought he wanted me to follow him. After walking with him for a long time, I reached the end and saw a cliff. It was dark. That monster pushed me in the cliff and I stared falling down. It was so dark that I thought I have blind. Different types of feeling came in my mind as I was falling. Didn’t achieve what I wanted and now I’m going to die. I didn’t wanted to die, I wanted to meet my family, laugh with them, play with my brothers, tease my mother and drink with my father. So many things I wanted to do now seems meaningless. I kept falling, and falling, didn’t know when I’ll reach the end and then I lost my consciousness. When I woke up I was lying in my bed room. I got up and looked at my cellphone and saw it was 8 A.M., 22nd November, 2121. I was like wow, what just happened here, I dreamed a very realistic dream. I get to hall way and saw my father praying to gods, my mother making breakfasts and my brother is….. still sleeping. After refreshing myself and went to eat breakfast then what I was on the TV was shocking. I felt fear. A fear that I was not experience with it. It was broadcasting a news. After watching the news I was like, wait, WHAT? The news was, “21st November, 2121, a boy from Haora locality tried to attempt a suicide by jumping from an 8th stored building. His condition was very critical and the doctors had to operate his body for 8 hours straight without any break at all. After the operation, the boy went into coma, he lost all his consciousness but he is breathing. This is the first ever incident where a boy went into coma after operation from a well skilled doctors. Another incident happened at that night, where the boy’s family including his maternal and parental families has been disappeared like they didn’t even existed from the beginning. Shocking right! Well that’s all for today, for more news keep watching the show.” [Writer's note: I tried to write the story in English despite being weak in it. so please don't mind the bad English. Hope you enjoy the story.]

Title: Blood and Steel: Rise of the Dracula

First movie of the Indian Supernatural Superhero cinematic Universe (ISSCU) Genre: Superhero Vampire Horror, Revenge Thriller, Action Title: Blood and Steel: Rise of The Dracula Act 1: An Empire of Iron and Blood Ankit Singh, a young, brilliant engineer and visionary entrepreneur, has inherited the ambition and talent of his family, the Singhs, known worldwide for their empire in arms manufacturing and technological innovations. A man of steel and intellect, Ankit is not only leading the company's growth but has also single-handedly developed cutting-edge weaponry and surveillance technologies that have gained respect globally. His most trusted ally in this journey is his personal assistant, Meera—intelligent, loyal, and as formidable as she is graceful. His family is revered, not just for their contributions to defense but also for their humanitarian ventures. Ankit’s father, Pratap Singh, believes that true strength lies in protecting lives, not just in creating weapons. Together, they share a vision of a safer world—a vision that’s soon threatened by a sinister force lurking in The Draculas. Act 2: A Dark Alliance One night, Pratap receives a classified invitation to meet with a powerful contact from the Indian Army. Believing this meeting could secure a landmark contract, he agrees. Before he leaves, he meets with Ankit and shares his hopes for the future, and Ankit promises to carry on their vision if anything ever happens to him. Both brush it off as a distant possibility. However, it was no ordinary deal. As Pratap approaches the rendezvous point, he is met by assassins sent by a mysterious organization, known only as The Obsidian Circle. Their leader, a man shrouded in secrecy, has long desired control over the Singh empire, seeing their influence as both an obstacle and an opportunity. Pratap fights valiantly but is ultimately overpowered, leaving his son a devastating message in his final moments: “Protect our legacy… whatever it takes.” Act 3: Descent into Darkness When news of his father’s murder reaches him, Ankit’s world shatters. The official story blames “unforeseen circumstances” surrounding the meeting, but Ankit knows there’s more. Grieving and furious, he digs into every piece of evidence, determined to trace the trail to his father’s killer. Meera stands by him, using her skills to help him access encrypted files and secure intel. In The Draculas of his mind, anger transforms into an obsessive thirst for vengeance. But he is up against a ruthless, covert organization that leaves no tracks. Ankit realizes that to fight them, he’ll need more than his engineering prowess—he’ll need a form that blends fear and power. As he digs deeper into the world of weapons and dark tech, he stumbles upon an ancient artifact—a relic said to hold “the power of the night.” Intrigued by its legends and potential to give him a lethal edge, he decides to try it. During the night of the full moon, he invokes the power, unknowingly sealing a pact with The Draculas. The pain is excruciating as his body transforms, his senses sharpen, and his skin grows deathly cold. He has crossed the boundary between life and death. Now a creature of the night, Ankit awakens as a vampire. His new form is monstrous, yet his heart beats with a singular purpose—revenge. Act 4: Shadowed Hunt With the help of relic Ankit harnesses his new abilities, pairing them with custom weaponry crafted from the Singh arsenal. His newfound agility, night vision, and superhuman strength allow him to strike from the darkness, tracking down anyone associated with The Obsidian Circle. His path is merciless—he hunts each accomplice, tearing through layers of secrecy with calculated brutality. He soon earns a new name in the underworld: The Dracula. Stories circulate about the creature that leaves no survivors, sparing none of the organization’s members, yet never harming the innocent. Through his journey, Meera keeps him grounded, reminding him of his father’s values and steering him away from complete darkness. Amid the bloodshed, Ankit meets Siya, an investigative journalist on the trail of a corporate conspiracy involving The Obsidian Circle. Her sharp mind and relentless quest for justice captivate him, and they find themselves working together. Siya sees through his monstrous exterior and catches glimpses of the real man behind the mask, rekindling the humanity within him. Act 5: Confronting the Enemy Finally, Ankit reaches the heart of The Obsidian Circle. With Meera and Siya as his allies, he prepares for the ultimate showdown. The organization’s head, known as Frank D'amico he also have mysterious supernatural powers, has been aware of Ankit’s moves and is prepared to kill him. But Frank D'amico underestimates Ankit’s resilience and strength. In a fight that pushes his powers to the limit, Ankit unleashes his full might, battling through waves of guards and obstacles in a brutal spectacle of skill and fury. In the final confrontation with frank, the two engage in a harrowing clash, with Ankit using every weapon in his arsenal. Fueled by vengeance, he corners Frank, revealing himself as Pratap’s son. In his final moments, Frank tries to justify his actions, arguing that the world needs control, not protection. But Ankit has already made up his mind. With ruthless finality, he exacts his revenge, ending The Frank’s reign. Act 6: The Revelation After the brutal showdown, Ankit is left amidst the wreckage, surveying the fallout of his quest. He has toppled an empire of crime, but he has also left a trail of collateral damage and chaos. People fear The Dracula, and the media labels him a vigilante menace. Meera reminds him that his father would have understood the weight of his actions and forgiven his methods, but Ankit isn’t convinced. Deciding to confront his own identity, Ankit summons the media and, with Siya and Meera by his side, reveals the truth behind his father’s death, The Obsidian Circle, and his own transformation into a vampire. His confession sends shockwaves through the world—this was no vigilante gone rogue, but a man fighting for justice against a hidden enemy. Epilogue: A New Legacy In the aftermath, Ankit finds himself facing mixed reactions. Some hail him as a hero, while others fear him as a monstrous vigilante. But he accepts it all—the loss, the damage, and the blood he’s shed—as the price of his revenge and the duty he must now uphold. As he walks away from the media frenzy, he turns to Siya and Meera. He knows that this isn’t the end of his journey; it’s just the beginning. With enemies lurking and threats far darker than The Obsidian Circle still waiting, Ankit embraces his destiny as The Dracula—the vampire vigilante who protects the innocent by night, forever bound to the legacy of blood and steel. Tagline: “Blood demands justice, and justice knows no shadow.” In a post-credit scene, a mysterious figure in a dark cloak observes Ankit from afar. He chuckles, muttering, “He thinks he’s the only monster around here. He has no idea what’s coming.” The figure transforms into a werewolf, hinting at an even darker chapter in Ankit’s journey. The Legacy Continues Ankit Singh, once an ordinary engineer and son, has transformed into an immortal protector, a symbol of vengeance and justice combined. His journey from a brilliant industrialist to a vampire vigilante has just begun. With a legacy marked by revenge, sacrifice, and unbreakable resolve, Ankit stands as a reminder that sometimes, the greatest heroes are forged in the darkest fires. Second movie of the Indian Supernatural Superhero cinematic Universe (ISSCU) Title: The Rise of Aarav: Curse of the Wolf Tagline: “Bound by fury, haunted by the past.” Story Outline In the remote mountains of Himachal Pradesh, Aarav Singh, a 28-year-old scientist specializing in supernatural biology, finds himself grappling with more than just his scientific endeavors. Haunted by the tragic murder of his family and burdened by a curse that he never asked for, Aarav transforms into a werewolf under the full moon—a monstrous form driven by rage and sorrow. His journey of survival, revenge, and redemption is about to begin, setting the stage for a showdown that will shape the future of humanity and the supernatural world Act I: The Curse Unveiled Aarav’s story begins in an isolated, eerie forest surrounding his family’s ancestral mansion. He has been researching supernatural entities in secret, searching for a scientific cure for his painful curse—a curse passed down through generations that his father tried to hide. Aarav was only a child when he witnessed his family being slaughtered in a brutal attack, orchestrated by a mysterious organization known as The Obsidian Circle—a shadowy group that hunts and manipulates supernatural beings for power and profit. One of their targets: Aarav’s family. After years of studying to understand the curse, Aarav discovers that it is deeply intertwined with his genetics, something he cannot simply escape or cure. His werewolf transformation triggers on each full moon, forcing him into the wilderness where he wakes up the next morning, clothes torn, covered in wounds, with no memory of what he’s done. Aarav is horrified at the trail of destruction and believes he’s doomed to live as a menace. However, a message left by his late father hints at something more profound—suggesting his family’s curse may have a hidden power, one he could potentially control. Act II: The Hunt for Justice Aarav’s world is shattered once again when he discovers that The Obsidian Circle, the organization responsible for his family’s murder, has resurfaced. They are rumored to be involved in stealing an ancient artifact—a relic with the power to amplify supernatural abilities—something Aarav realizes could give them the power to control all supernatural entities, including him. Fueled by rage and vengeance, Aarav decides to confront his dark side, training himself to harness the primal instincts that his curse brings. His journey becomes both physical and mental, as he battles the grief of losing his family, the hatred for The Obsidian Circle, and the agony of his uncontrollable transformation. Aarav trains in isolation, practicing both combat skills and meditation, hoping to tame the beast within. He learns to manage the werewolf side of himself for brief periods, transforming into a powerful, deadly predator under his control. Meanwhile, whispers of another supernatural vigilante have reached him: Ankit, known to some as “Dracula.” Aarav recalls the news of Ankit’s public confession about his dual life and wonders if this “Dracula” could be a potential ally or another obstacle. Aarav’s pride holds him back from seeking help; he believes that his journey is his own battle. Act III: The Supernatural Alliance Aarav’s relentless pursuit of The Obsidian Circle eventually leads him to an abandoned temple where the organization’s agents are rumored to conduct dark rituals. In the midst of tracking down the artifact, he encounters an unexpected visitor—Ankit, the vampire superhero. Recognizing Aarav’s struggle and pain, Ankit tries to offer advice, subtly hinting at the balance he’s found in his own life as a vigilante. Aarav, however, remains skeptical and hostile, viewing Ankit’s calm demeanor as a lack of understanding of his own struggle. A heated confrontation ensues, with both heroes testing each other’s powers. Ankit’s vampire agility and wisdom match Aarav’s raw werewolf strength. Their fight is intense, shadowed by mutual respect. Eventually, Ankit subdues Aarav, urging him to focus on controlling his rage rather than letting it consume him. He hints that his own path has been about more than revenge—that it’s about using his curse for a purpose greater than himself. Although Aarav remains cold, this encounter plants a seed of realization within him: perhaps he doesn’t have to walk his path alone. Act IV: Embracing the Curse With a renewed sense of purpose, Aarav decides to delve into his family’s hidden legacy. In his father’s journal, he finds details of a ritual that could help him control his transformation more effectively, using ancient herbs and mystical symbols tied to his lineage. Aarav performs the ritual under a full moon, enduring intense physical and emotional pain, confronting every trauma, every memory of his family’s loss, and his guilt over the destruction he has caused as a werewolf. This ritual unlocks a new power in Aarav: he can now control his transformation, allowing him to use the werewolf’s strength without losing himself to the beast. Empowered, Aarav now takes on the mantle of a protector, not only of his own bloodline but of any who might fall prey to The Obsidian Circle’s cruelty. His body undergoes a physical transformation, gaining the appearance of a primal warrior with heightened strength, speed, and agility. Clad in makeshift armor and bearing the scars of his battle, he confronts The Obsidian Circle head-on. Act V: The Final Showdown In a high-stakes confrontation, Aarav storms The Obsidian Circle’s lair. He discovers the artifact they possess is an ancient amulet, designed to harness supernatural abilities. The organization’s leader, a cunning mastermind known as Arjun Malhotra, reveals he is obsessed with collecting supernatural beings to harness their powers for his own selfish goals. Aarav learns that his family was killed because they refused to join Malhotra’s vision of a world ruled by fear and control. In an epic battle, Aarav unleashes his full werewolf form, using his newfound control to wreak havoc on The Obsidian Circle’s mercenaries and lab assistants. Malhotra, seeing his plans unravel, attempts to use the amulet to counter Aarav’s strength, but its power backfires, injuring him in the process. Ankit arrives to assist Aarav, covering him from attacks and helping to incapacitate the last of the guards. Aarav and Ankit together overpower Malhotra, who is ultimately trapped under the crumbling ruins of his own hideout. However, Aarav chooses not to kill him, believing death would be too merciful a punishment. Instead, he leaves him incapacitated, ensuring he can never harm another being. Epilogue: The Protector’s Vow As dawn breaks, Aarav stands alongside Ankit in the ruins of the hideout, realizing that he has finally found peace within himself. Ankit leaves, saying only, “We all fight battles we can’t understand, but remember, you’re not alone in this.” Aarav watches him fade into the distance, grateful for the unlikely friendship forged in the heat of battle. Returning to his family’s mansion, Aarav vows to use his curse as a force for good, vowing to protect the innocent from the dark forces that prey on them. He carves a symbol on the mansion’s door, signifying a new era for his family—a legacy of protection and strength. His journey is far from over, and the scars he carries serve as a reminder of his past. Aarav prepares himself for a new mission as whispers of supernatural threats arise once more. The world may not know him yet, but they will soon fear the werewolf guardian lurking in the shadows, fighting to keep the darkness at bay. Post-Credit Scene In a dimly lit alley, a mysterious figure watches Aarav’s mansion from afar. The figure is a woman with an ethereal glow and mystical tattoos, wearing a dark cloak. She mutters, “The wolves are howling, but the night isn’t theirs alone.” She vanishes into the darkness, setting the stage for the arrival of yet another supernatural hero in the cinematic universe. This story intertwines Aarav’s quest for vengeance and self-discovery with the complex world of supernatural politics, leaving the door open for future alliances and battles. His transformation from a tortured soul to a guardian promises a thrilling continuation as he joins forces with other superheroes in the universe.

Rudra Ki kahani

In the lush, vibrant heart of South India, nestled in a quaint village surrounded by rolling hills, green fields, and whispering streams, lived a young man named Rudra. The village was a haven of natural beauty, with every corner adorned with sprawling farms, dense groves, and a multitude of vibrant flowers. This was the kind of place where the chirping of birds served as an alarm clock and the rustling of leaves in the gentle breeze became a soothing lullaby. Amid this idyllic setting, Rudra and his younger sister, Rani, lived modestly but with enduring hope. Rani, a bright and cheerful girl, had her own struggles. She was born with a physical disability that made walking a challenge, and she also suffered from epilepsy. Rudra, her elder brother, had been her pillar of strength, working tirelessly to provide for her and ensure she had the best medical care possible. Their home was a simple one, located on a five-acre farm that Rudra managed. In the middle of this farm stood an ancient Hanuman temple, its presence lending an air of sacredness and mystery to their land. The temple had stood there for generations, a testament to the village's deep-rooted spiritual beliefs. Rudra worked as an assistant to the village landlord, a man of considerable wealth and influence. The landlord trusted Rudra implicitly, often calling him his right hand. Rudra’s diligence and honesty had earned him this position of respect, though the work was demanding. One fateful day, the landlord decided to venture into the nearby forest for a hunting expedition. It was a sunny afternoon when Rudra, who was accompanying him, noticed signs of danger. The forest, though enchanting, was home to wild animals, and their intrusion did not go unnoticed. Suddenly, a lion appeared, its golden mane shimmering in the sunlight as it prowled toward them. The landlord froze, panic overtaking him, but Rudra, armed with nothing more than his courage and a sturdy stick, leaped into action. He confronted the lion with unyielding determination, using his quick reflexes and shouts to divert the beast's attention. After a tense standoff, the lion retreated into the depths of the forest. The landlord, shaken but unharmed, was overwhelmed with gratitude. Upon their return to the village, he and his wife invited Rudra to their home for dinner. It was a gesture of thanks not just for Rudra's bravery but for his loyalty over the years. That evening, Rudra sat with Rani at their modest dining table, sharing the food gifted by the landlord's family. Laughter echoed through their small home as they enjoyed the meal together. However, Rani noticed an injury on Rudra’s hand, a mark of his encounter with the lion. Tears welled up in her eyes as she realized how much her brother endured for her sake. “Don’t cry, Rani,” Rudra said, gently wiping her tears. He took her outside under the moonlit sky and began singing a soothing song, his voice filled with love and hope. Rani’s sorrow gradually melted away, replaced by a sense of comfort and reassurance. She gazed up at her brother with admiration, her faith in him unshaken despite the challenges they faced. The bond between the siblings grew stronger with each passing day, rooted in unconditional love and mutual sacrifice. The next morning, Rudra visited the landlord's house to discuss his tasks for the day. As he entered, he accidentally bumped into Meenakshi, the landlord's elder daughter. Their hands touched briefly, and in that fleeting moment, their eyes met. There was a spark, an unspoken connection that both felt but neither dared to acknowledge openly. Meenakshi, a young woman of grace and intellect, had secretly admired Rudra for his strength and humility. Rudra, in turn, had long harbored feelings for her but kept them hidden, knowing the vast social and economic gap between them. Their interactions grew more frequent, and with each stolen glance and whispered conversation, their bond deepened. Meenakshi’s younger sister, Tejaswini, often teased her about her apparent interest in Rudra, though she did so with a playful smile. The budding romance between Rudra and Meenakshi was a source of silent joy for them both, even as they navigated the constraints of their circumstances. Meanwhile, the world outside their serene village was grappling with a grave crisis. The COVID-19 pandemic was spreading rapidly, and its devastating effects soon reached even the remotest corners of the country. The village was no exception. As fear and uncertainty gripped the community, Rudra found himself facing his greatest challenge yet. Rani’s health deteriorated, her epilepsy compounded by complications that required immediate medical intervention. The doctor at the nearest hospital recommended an urgent operation, but the cost was beyond Rudra’s means. Desperate, Rudra turned to the landlord for help. However, his plea was met with unexpected hostility. The landlord had discovered Rudra’s relationship with Meenakshi and was enraged. He accused Rudra of overstepping his bounds and refused to lend him the money. Heartbroken and helpless, Rudra returned to his farm that evening and sat near the Hanuman temple, seeking solace in the divine presence. As the night deepened, a mysterious figure approached him. It was a saint, his long beard and saffron robes glowing in the moonlight. The saint spoke with a voice that carried both wisdom and authority. “Child, do not despair. This land you call home holds a secret, a gift from the divine.” Curious and desperate, Rudra listened intently as the saint narrated an ancient tale. “During the Treta Yuga, when Lord Hanuman carried the Sanjeevani mountain to save Lord Lakshmana, a flower from that sacred mountain fell here, on this very farm. Your ancestors, recognizing its significance, built this temple to mark the spot. That flower, untouched and preserved by time, lies buried beneath the temple.” The saint handed Rudra a map that had been hidden within the temple for generations. This map will guide you to the flower. It holds the power to heal and protect, a divine remedy for all ailments. Fueled by newfound hope, Rudra began digging behind the temple early the next morning. Days turned into nights as he worked tirelessly, driven by the thought of saving his sister and his village. His hands bled, and his muscles ached, but Rudra's determination remained unshaken. Finally, he unearthed a small, radiant flower that glowed with an otherworldly light. Its fragrance was enchanting, and Rudra felt a surge of energy and peace as he held it. Word of Rudra’s discovery spread quickly, reaching the landlord, who saw an opportunity to capitalize on the flower’s value. He approached Rudra, offering him money for Rani’s treatment in exchange for the flower. But Rudra, guided by his principles, refused. “This flower is not meant for personal gain. It is a gift from the divine, meant to heal and protect all.” Instead, Rudra handed the flower to the government, ensuring it was used to develop a cure for the virus. Scientists worked tirelessly, and soon, a life-saving medicine was created from the flower’s essence. The world rejoiced as the pandemic’s grip loosened, and countless lives were saved. Rudra’s selflessness and courage earned him global recognition, and he became a symbol of hope and resilience. With the government’s support, Rani received the treatment she needed and made a full recovery. The village celebrated her return to health, and Rudra’s heroic deeds were honored with a grand ceremony. Even the landlord, moved by Rudra’s integrity, apologized for his earlier behavior and gave his blessing for Rudra and Meenakshi to marry. Their wedding was a celebration of love, resilience, and community, bringing the entire village together in joyous harmony. Meenakshi and Rudra, bound by the trials they had overcome, embarked on their new life with hearts full of promise. The challenges they had faced only deepened their bond, and as they exchanged vows, the village witnessed a union that symbolized strength and unwavering love. Rani, too, found her own peace in the glow of their happiness. Surrounded by love and support, she embraced the role of a guiding force in their lives, content in knowing that her loved ones had found their place in the world. The ancient Hanuman temple on their farm, once a quiet symbol of faith, now became a revered site for pilgrims who came to witness its sacredness. It stood as a testament to divine grace and the human spirit’s resilience, a reflection of the family's journey and the trials they had overcome. In the years that followed, Rudra continued to serve his village with unmatched dedication, his deeds echoing the values he held dear. With every act of kindness, his legend grew, and his story became a beacon of hope. He showed the world the power of love, faith, and courage in the face of adversity. Meenakshi, ever supportive, stood by his side, ensuring that their home was a sanctuary of peace and joy. And so, amid the lush greenery and tranquil beauty of their village, Rudra, Meenakshi, and Rani lived contentedly, their lives intertwined with the very essence of hope, inspiring generations to come.

Lux

Chapter 1: The Descent The celestial war had raged for centuries, but this battle was the climax—a clash of titans in the heavens. Lucifer, Heaven's brightest angel, stood at the forefront, his fiery wings outstretched. His heart burned with defiance against God’s order. He sought not chaos but freedom from a system he saw as rigid and unyielding. Yet, in his pursuit of freedom, he succumbed to pride, his light tainted by the very ambition he detested. The Seven Archangels, armed with divine might, faced him in a final confrontation. Their combined power cast him out of Heaven, his cries of defiance echoing through the cosmos. As Lucifer fell, shards of his essence scattered, each carrying a fragment of his pride, wrath, and despair. These shards would not vanish but instead drift across time and space, waiting for those bold—or desperate—enough to claim them. One such shard plummeted to Earth, a glowing fragment that buried itself deep within a ruined city. Its journey was far from over. Chapter 2: The City of Shadows Sachin had lived in the city of Eart for as long as he could remember. Once a thriving metropolis, Eart was now a decaying husk ruled by greed, corruption, and violence. The air was heavy with the stench of despair, and the streets teemed with crime lords and enforcers who preyed on the weak. Sachin was no hero. He was an ordinary young man with a mundane job as a data clerk. His only family, his sister Shreya, had been his anchor after their parents' deaths. But six months ago, she vanished without a trace. The authorities refused to investigate her disappearance, labeling it an "unfortunate incident." Deep down, Sachin knew they were paid off by the city’s elite, the very people who thrived on the suffering of others. He spent sleepless nights scouring the city for answers, but his efforts bore no fruit. Shreya’s absence gnawed at his soul, leaving him a shell of the man he once was. Yet, even in his despair, a spark of defiance remained. He wanted justice, not just for Shreya but for every innocent life the city had consumed. Chapter 3: The Fragment It was on one such night, under a torrential downpour, that Sachin stumbled upon the shard. He had wandered far from his usual route, driven by a faint hope of finding something—anything—that could lead him to Shreya. The shard lay amidst the rubble of a collapsed building, glowing faintly with an otherworldly light. Drawn to its eerie beauty, Sachin picked it up. The instant he touched it, a searing pain shot through his arm, followed by a surge of power unlike anything he had ever felt. Visions of fire and ruin flooded his mind—images of Lucifer’s fall and the destruction he wrought. The shard spoke to him in whispers, seductive and menacing. “Claim your power,” it urged. “End their reign. Become what they fear.” Sachin recoiled, but he couldn’t let go of the shard. It felt like it had fused with him, embedding itself deep within his being. For days after, his dreams were plagued by darkness, and his body began to change. He grew stronger, faster, and more attuned to his surroundings. But with these gifts came a curse—a hunger for vengeance that threatened to consume him. Chapter 4: The First Flames Sachin’s newfound power manifested during an attack. Walking home late at night, he stumbled upon a gang assaulting a street vendor. Fear gripped him, but the shard’s whispers grew louder. “Stop them,” it demanded. “Make them pay.” For the first time, Sachin gave in. His body ignited with hellish flames as the shard’s power took hold. His eyes glowed crimson, and a blade of fire materialized in his hand. The gang members barely had time to react before he descended upon them with a ferocity that shocked even himself. When the flames subsided, the alley was silent. The attackers lay motionless, their screams still echoing in his ears. Sachin stood amidst the carnage, trembling. The vendor, his supposed victim, looked at him with sheer terror before fleeing into the night. Sachin realized then that he wasn’t a hero. He was something far more dangerous—a monster born of fire and fury. Chapter 5: The Shard’s True Power After the chaos of that first battle, Sachin sought to understand the full extent of the shard’s power. As he trained, the shard’s influence became more evident, transforming him in ways that defied logic. The visions grew clearer, showing him the true nature of the power embedded in the shard—a power that once belonged to Lucifer himself. But there was something more. During a particularly intense moment of training, the shard on his chest began to vibrate violently. A burning sensation coursed through his veins, and before he could react, the shard shattered. From the broken remnants, a flood of dark energy erupted, engulfing him. The air around him crackled as his body contorted and twisted, growing taller, his muscles bulging with raw power. In moments, Sachin had transformed. He was no longer the man he once was. Standing at seven feet tall, his eyes burned like red embers, glowing fiercely in the darkness. His body was now a hulking figure, covered in an infernal aura that crackled with destructive potential. His hands were clawed, and black smoke swirled around him as if he were an embodiment of the devil himself. Yet, despite the monstrous appearance, a semblance of his former self remained. The rage in his heart no longer felt alien; it was an extension of the fire that now coursed through him. But with the transformation came a new power: he could manifest weapons from his mind—anything he imagined, formed from the infernal energy that surged within him. It was as if his very thoughts shaped the weaponry, a harrowing realization of the immense destruction he could cause. “I am no longer a man,” Sachin whispered to himself, his voice now deeper, laden with an unearthly resonance. “I am something far worse.” Chapter 6: The Devil’s Costume As Sachin stood in the ruined cityscape, contemplating his new form, he knew that the power he wielded was as dangerous as it was seductive. But if he were to carry out his mission and bring down the Dominion, he would need more than just raw power. He needed an identity, a symbol of the vengeance that now consumed him. He gathered materials—dark fabric, sharp tools—and, using his newfound abilities, began to craft his costume. It would be a symbol of his transformation, a manifestation of the devil within him. He started with a black suit, tailored to fit his larger, more imposing frame. The fabric shimmered with a hint of darkness, a reflection of the infernal energy flowing within. He fashioned a half-open mask, designed to cover the upper half of his face, revealing only his burning red eyes. The mask was adorned with jagged edges, as though it had been scorched by hellfire itself. A short black cape hung from his shoulders, its edges tattered, like something pulled from the depths of a nightmare. It fluttered in the wind, a dark reminder of the chaos he was about to unleash. As he donned the costume, he felt the full weight of his transformation settle upon him. He was no longer just a man seeking vengeance—he had become something more, a figure of terror. He had become the Devil. With his costume complete and his power fully awakened, Sachin was ready. His eyes, glowing red with fury, scanned the city as he prepared to wage war against the Dominion. Chapter 7: The Revenant The Dominion was not without its defenses. Among their ranks was *The Revenant*, a monstrous enforcer created through forbidden rituals. The Revenant was no mere man—it was a beast of shadow and flame, wielding powers that rivaled Sachin’s own. Their first encounter was brutal. Sachin, now fully embraced in his devilish form, tracked a Dominion hideout to an abandoned factory, only to be ambushed by The Revenant. The battle was unlike anything he had faced before. The Revenant’s blows were devastating, and its control over darkness countered his flames. Sachin barely escaped with his life, retreating into the shadows to heal. For weeks, he trained, honing his powers and learning to control the shard’s influence. He studied The Revenant’s patterns, seeking weaknesses in its seemingly invincible form. When they met again, Sachin was ready. The battle raged through the factory, fire and shadow clashing in a dazzling display of power. Sachin finally overcame The Revenant by targeting the shard embedded in its chest, shattering it and reducing the beast to ash. Chapter 8: Confrontation With The Revenant defeated, Sachin turned his attention to The Dominion’s leaders. His journey led him to a sprawling underground temple hidden beneath the city. The temple was a grotesque monument to Lucifer, its walls lined with the bones of sacrifices and its altars stained with blood. The final confrontation was both physical and psychological. The Dominion’s leader, a man known only as The Arbiter, taunted Sachin, revealing the truth about his shard. “ It was never meant for you,” The Arbiter sneered. “You are just a puppet, a vessel for something far greater.” But Sachin was no puppet. With the power of the shard at his command, he tore through the temple’s defenses, his red eyes burning with unyielding fury. As he confronted The Arbiter, the final remnants of the celestial war—the war between Heaven and Hell—began to echo in the heart of the city. Sachin had become the Devil, and now, nothing would stop him from exacting his revenge.

Gaurisuta

Gaurisuta: The Protectors Chapter 1: The Fall Ganesh and Karthikeya, two orphaned brothers, elder brother ganesh who works as technical and medical scientist in the labs ,younger brother karthikeya who works as a solider and weapons supervisor, they both are working in the military The brothers were recruited into the military for a top-secret mission to retrieve a dangerous substance: a missile powder capable of wiping out entire cities. It had been dropped from a rogue aircraft deep in the Himalayas, and their commanders feared it might fall into the wrong hands. The mission was dangerous, and the two were tasked with trekking through treacherous, snow-covered terrain. The mission was going well until a sudden avalanche caught them by surprise. Buried under tons of snow, they were presumed dead by their military comrades. But fate had other plans. As they struggled to survive amidst the frozen wasteland, the brothers were swept into a hidden pond, one not marked on any map. Surrounded by an ethereal glow, the pond seemed to pulse with an energy beyond comprehension. It was there, deep within the mystical waters, that their lives would change forever. Chapter 2: The Transformation When Ganesh and Karthikeya awoke, two months had passed. The transformation was both physical and spiritual. The magical energies of the pond had altered them. Ganesh, the elder of the two, had gained extraordinary intelligence. His once sharp mind was now beyond human comprehension, with the ability to see through solid objects with his X-ray vision. Karthikeya, the younger brother, had developed superhuman strength and speed, his body seemingly transformed into a weapon of unparalleled power. The brothers realized that this mystical pond was no ordinary body of water—it was the very source of divine power, a sacred site where Lord Ganesha and Karthikeya Swamy themselves had once gained their own legendary abilities. The brothers now carried a part of that divinity within them. They were no longer just soldiers or survivors; they were living embodiments of divine power, and their destinies had been irrevocably altered. They spent weeks training, honing their new abilities, but deep down, they knew their lives could never return to what they once were. The world had changed for them. They had been chosen to be protectors—guardians of both humanity and the forces of good. Chapter 3: The Military Exploitation After their miraculous survival, the brothers made their way back to the military, where they hoped to resume their lives as soldiers. But the military had different plans. Recognizing their newfound powers, the commanders sought to exploit their abilities for military gain. Ganesh’s intellect was used to develop cutting-edge technologies, while Karthikeya’s strength and speed were put to use in dangerous operations. The brothers, however, were becoming disillusioned. Ganesh, with his sharp mind, soon realized the military’s exploitation of their gifts was neither ethical nor moral. They were being used as tools, their lives reduced to nothing more than weapons in the hands of others. Karthikeya, though more inclined toward action, started questioning their purpose as well. The more they thought about it, the more they felt like prisoners—trapped in a system that saw them only for their power, not for who they truly were. The brothers made a choice. They resigned from the military and retreated to a quiet village, hoping to escape the shadows of their past and live simple lives. Ganesh became a schoolteacher, using his intelligence to help children learn. Karthikeya, with his mechanical prowess, worked as a mechanic, fixing engines and gadgets. Their peaceful existence, however, would not last long. Chapter 4: The Villain Emerges Far beyond the reach of the brothers, in the darkness of the world’s underbelly, a new and dangerous force was rising. Suketha, a psychopathic figure driven by a twisted belief in Hindu mythology, had been systematically eradicating those he deemed “toxic.” He believed that the world needed a new order, a world devoid of what he called “diseased” minds, a world where only the strongest and purest survived. His first act of destruction was the annihilation of a village known for curing mental illnesses. Suketha, in his quest for knowledge, captured the village’s head and gained access to ancient texts and secrets. The more he learned, the more his power grew. He mastered the five elements—earth, water, fire, air, and ether—and discovered Sukha, a girl who had the rare ability to transfer godly powers. With her help, Suketha believed he could create an army of demons imbued with divine strength, an army capable of remaking the world in his image. Realizing the magnitude of Suketha’s growing power, Ganesh and Karthikeya were forced to confront their past. They couldn’t hide anymore. Their unique abilities made them the only ones capable of stopping him. But as they prepared for the inevitable confrontation, they realized that they could no longer simply rely on their strength. The stakes were far higher now. Chapter 5: The Blackmail Suketha, aware of the brothers’ transformation and the power they now wielded, devised a sinister plan to force their cooperation. He blackmailed Sukha, using her as leverage to control the brothers. Suketha demanded that Ganesh and Karthikeya join him or face the destruction of countless innocent lives. The brothers were faced with a moral dilemma. How could they protect Sukha without falling into Suketha’s trap? Despite their differences in approach—Ganesh advocating for a peaceful resolution and Karthikeya believing that only war would stop Suketha—they both agreed that they couldn’t allow him to succeed. Their differences grew more pronounced. Ganesh, with his intellect, sought to outsmart Suketha, using strategy and cunning to neutralize the threat. Karthikeya, fueled by anger and a desire for justice, pushed for direct confrontation. Tensions between the brothers began to strain their relationship. The once-unbreakable bond between them seemed to be unraveling. Chapter 6: The Ultimate Sacrifice As Suketha’s plans began to unfold, a shocking revelation came to light: Sukha’s powers could only be fully unlocked through the sacrifice of one of the brothers. She explained that only with the death of one would the godly powers be strong enough to destroy Suketha’s demon army. Karthikeya, ever the warrior, made the ultimate decision. His strength, he believed, would be best used in this final battle. He chose to sacrifice himself for the greater good, knowing that his death would tip the scales in their favor. In a tearful farewell, Karthikeya entered the mystical pond, offering his life in exchange for the powers needed to defeat Suketha. Before he died, he left Ganesh with a final message: “Protect Sukha. Defeat Suketha.” The weight of this sacrifice crushed Ganesh’s heart. His brother was gone, but his spirit would live on in the fight that lay ahead. Chapter 7: The Revenge Fueled by grief and a desire for justice, Ganesh turned his intelligence into a weapon. He used his genius to track down Suketha and outsmart him at every turn. As Suketha unleashed his demons, Ganesh devised a plan to neutralize them, using his X-ray vision to locate their weaknesses and his intellect to exploit them. The final confrontation between Ganesh and Suketha was a battle of wits and power. Suketha’s mastery of the five elements was formidable, but Ganesh’s intellect and heart were even more powerful. In a shocking twist, Ganesh used Sukha’s powers, transferred through a ritual, to defeat Suketha once and for all, destroying his demon army and undoing the chaos he had wrought. Epilogue With Suketha vanquished, Ganesh reflected on the journey that had brought him here. He had lost his brother, but he had gained a deeper understanding of the true nature of power. He had learned that war and violence were not the only solutions to conflict. Sometimes, the greatest victories were won through intelligence, sacrifice, and understanding. The world was safe, but Ganesh knew his mission was far from over. He had become a protector, not just of the physical realm, but of the ideals that could bring peace. The road ahead would not be easy, but with the lessons of the past etched into his heart, he was ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead. Themes: 1. Brotherhood: The bond between Ganesh and Karthikeya drives the story, emphasizing the power of familial love and sacrifice. 2. Power and Responsibility: The brothers’ extraordinary powers force them to confront the responsibilities that come with them. 3. Conflict Resolution: The story explores how understanding and intelligence can sometimes be more powerful than brute force. 4. Sacrifice for the Greater Good: The ultimate sacrifice made by Karthikeya underscores the theme of selflessness and the importance of doing what’s necessary for the greater good. Character Arcs: 1. Ganesh: From a soldier driven by duty to a compassionate teacher and protector, Ganesh learns that true strength lies in wisdom and understanding. 2. Karthikeya: A warrior who sacrifices himself for the greater good, embodying the ultimate act of heroism and selflessness. 3. Sukha: A vulnerable girl who becomes a key figure in the battle against evil, growing into her powers and responsibilities. Sequel Ideas: 1. Gaurisuta: The New Protector: Ganesh trains a new generation of protectors, passing on the lessons he learned from his journey. 2. **Gaurisuta: The Lost

The Threshold

Gaurav's apartment was a disaster zone. Books lay scattered like fallen dominoes, a small, spider-webbed crack spreading across the wall where Rohan had stumbled. "You gave him what?" Gaurav roared, pacing like a caged tiger in a too-small cage. His voice echoed off the bare walls, each word sharp and laced with disbelief. Rohan wrung his hands, his eyes wide with fear, darting between Gaurav and the cracked wall. "The research paper! He said.. he said it was just a formality! He just wanted to see what you were working on!" Gaurav stopped pacing, his breath catching in his throat. A cold dread settled in his stomach, heavier than any stone. He'd been developing a theoretical design for a localized force field generator - a complex project involving intricate calculations and cutting edge physics. It was nowhere near completion, a mere collection of complex equations and fragmented schematics dense academic paper filled with theoretical underpinnings, but the basic principle involved manipulating spatial energy, warping the fabric of space within a limited radius . The concept, while purely theoretical and intended for publication in a scientific journal, resonated disturbingly with the ancient stories his grandfather had told him about Kshetra - a mystical power said to grant control over the very fabric of reality within a defined space. Now, that incomplete research paper, those fragile fragments of his intellectual pursuit, were in hands of Vikram Rana - a man whose reputation for ruthlessness preceded him like storm cloud, a man who dealt in power, not just money. He remembered the incident with Rohan, the accidental burst of force that had sent his roommate crashing into the wall, the unsettling tremor that had shaken the room, the books that had briefly levitated. It was as if some unseen energy had surged through him, amplifying his actions beyond human capacity .He focused on that moment, trying to recapture the sensation, but nothing happened. The memory only deepened his unease, a nagging fear that he was losing control. Driven by a desperate need for answers, and a growing sense of dread, Gaurav decided to visit his grandparents in their ancestral village. His grandfather, a storyteller and keeper of family lore, had often recounted tales of their ancestor, Maharishi Indrasen, the sage who was said to possess Kshetra. It was said that some of his descendants might inherit a fraction of this power-a claim Gaurav had always dismissed as folklore. The bus journey was agonizing, each bump and turn a reminder of his mounting anxiety. As he neared his village, his phone rang. It was a distant relative, his voice choked with grief. His grandfather had passed away peacefully in his sleep. The news hit Gaurav like a physical blow, compounding his already heavy heart. The weight of loss settled upon him, a crushing burden. The following days were a whirlwind of funeral rites and mourning. The questions about his strange outburst faded into the background, overshadowed by grief. It wasn't until thirteenth day after his grandfather's passing, while sorting through his grandfather's library, a room that smelled of old paper, aged leather, and the faint, dusty scent of forgotten spices , that Gaurav stumbled upon a hidden compartment behind a bookshelf. Inside, nestled in faded velvet, was a weathered, -bounded pothi. Its cover, worn smooth with age, bore the etched symbol: an ancient symbol. The leather felt supple yet firm beneath his fingertips. The symbol seemed to pulse faintly beneath his touch. Its pages, filled with faded ink and intricate script, detailed the life and deeds of Maharishi Indrasen. There were descriptions of Kshetra - how it could manipulate matter, energy, even time within a limited radius. But there was no mention of how to awaken or control it. One passage, however, stood out, written in a bolder hand: "The blood awakens when the blood is spilled, and the land remembers the pact." Gaurav frowned, trying to decipher the cryptic message. He ran his fingers over the symbol on the cover again, the tingling in his fingertips intensifying, and spreading up his arm, making the fine hairs on his arm stand on end. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was Rohan, his voice trembling. "Gaurav, he's here! Vikram Rana... he's looking for the device! He says it belongs to him! He knows you took it from my apartment. He knows you are in your village." Gaurav felt a chill run down his spine. He had completely forgotten about the prototype force field generator he had been working on, which he had left in Rohan's apartment. Vikram Rana had found him. And now, with this cryptic message from the past echoing in his mind, Gaurav knew he had to confront not only the gangster but also the strange , terrifying power awakening within him. As he looked out the window he saw a back SUV pull up to the front of the house. He knew this was only the beginning. He felt a strange pull to the land around him, a deep resonance as if the very earth beneath his feet was calling to him. Vikram Rana, a man with a jagged scar across his eyebrow , stepped out of the SUV, the prototype device clutched in his hand. He surveyed the house with cold, calculating eyes, a predatory gleam in them. Gaurav's breath hitched, but his hands clenched into fists at his sides. His gaze, though still tinged with fear, met Rana's without flinching. He couldn't run. He had to face this. He went outside, meeting Vikram Rana's gaze. "That's my research," Gaurav said, his voice surprisingly steady, though his heart pounded in his chest. Vikram Rana smirked. "Your research? Your friend made me a very... convincing argument that it now belongs to me. And I believe he also mentioned you had more. The complete design." "It's not finished," Gaurav replied. "It's just a prototype. And the research paper is just theory." Vikram Rana's smirk widened. "Theory can be...very profitable. Especially when applied. I suggest you finish it . Or things could get... unpleasant." He gestured to his men, who fanned out around the house, their eyes hard and their hands resting on concealed weapons. One of them, a hulking figure with a shaved head, casually kicked at a loose stone, sending it skittering across the ground. Gaurav glanced back at the house, at the land surrounding it the ancient trees, the rolling fields, the familiar contour of the earth. The cryptic message from the pothi echoed in his mind: "He felt a deep connection to this place, a sense of power stirring within him, a feeling that went beyond mere sentimentality. It was as if the land itself was responding to his fear, his anger, his desperation. The air crackled with unseen energy. Suddenly, a gust of wind swept through the village, swirling dust and leaves around them. The gangster's men shifted nervously, their eyes darting about. Gaurav felt the tingling in his fingertips intensify, spreading through his entire body like wildfire. The ground beneath his feet seemed to vibrate, a low hum resonating through his bones. He closed his eyes, focusing on the feeling, on the power that was surging through, trying to understand it, to control it. A wave of dizziness washed over him, a sense of disorientation as if his very molecules were vibrating at a different frequency. He felt a pull downwards, a connection to something dep below. He opened them, his gaze was fixed on Vikram Rana. He felt a shift with in him, a sense of control he had never experienced before. The land was with him. But then, something unexpected happened. As Gaurav focused his will, a small, localized tremor shook the ground directly beneath Vikram Rana's feet. He stumbled, losing his grip on the prototype, which clattered to the ground. A jolt of surprise shot through Gaurav. The tremor had not felt like a conscious act, more like a reflex, an involuntary response from the earth itself. Before Gaurav could react, one of the Vikram Rana's men, the hulking one who had kicked the stone earlier when Rana ordered him, lunged forward and snatched it up. Rana glared at Gaurav, his eyes narrowed with suspicion. "What was that?" he snarled. Gaurav, still reeling from the unexpected manifestation of his power, could only stammer, "I... I don't know." He genuinely didn't. He hadn't consciously willed the tremor. It had simply happened. Rana's eyes narrowed further. He clearly didn't believe Gaurav. He turned to his men. "Search the house," he commanded. " Find anything else related to this... project." Two of the men moved towards the house, while the hulking man remained close to Rana, clutching the prototype. Rana kept his gaze fixed on Gaurav, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "We'll be staying a while," he said, his voice low and menacing. "And you, Mr. Gaurav, will be cooperating." The tremor had changed everything. Gaurav had shown his hand, revealing a power he can barely control. Rana's predatory smile confirmed the worst: he would not let this go.

Revenant 1

PGRT1-XNTRP:\r\nThxs xs tht cnscng stpry pf g scptrhtrp whp sgvtd hxs fgmxly(hxs wxft gnd spn) dcrxng Wprld Wgr XX. Dcrxng 1939-1945, thtrt wgs g wgr cglltd tht \"Bgttlt pf tht Gtlgntxc\"(whxch xnclcdts CK). Tht Brxtxsh gpvtrnmtnt, whxch rcltd pcr cpcntry btfprt xndtptndtnct, cstd tp stnd spldxtrs frpm pcr cpcntry tp Brxtgxn tp pgrtxcxpgtt xn thtxr bgttlts. Pcr htrp, glpng wxth spmt ptpplt whp wtrt wprkxng gs spldxtrs xn tht Brxtxsh Xndxgn gpvtrnmtnt wgs gsktd tp gp tp Brxtgxn tp pgrtxcxpgtt xn tht wgr gggxnst Gtrmgny. Bct thtst spldxtrs pct pnt cpndxtxpn thgt thty wxll gp gnd pgrtxcxpgtt xn tht wgr pnly xf gpvtrnmtnt gllpws thtm tp tgkt thtxr fgmxlxts glpng wxth thtm. Tht Brxtxsh gpvtrnmtnt ggrttd tp thxs cpndxtxpn gnd pcr htrp glpng wxth cp-spldxtrs wtnt tp CK tp pgrtxcxpgtt xn tht bgttlt. Cnfprtcngttly, pnt mxdnxght, Gtrmgn spldxtrs gttgcktd tht spldxtr's Dtn whtrt tht spldxtrs cstd tp rtst wxth thtxr fgmxlxts gfttr mxlxtgry pptrgtxpns. Tht brctgl Gtrmgn spldxtrs dtpprttd gll tht wpmtn tp Gtrmgny fpr prpstxtctxpn gnd cstd tht mtn(spldxtrs) gnd thtxr chxldrtn gs slgvts. Hpwtvtr, pcr htrp, glpng wxth pnt pf hxs frxtnds , mgnggtd tp hxdt tp hxs fgmxly frpm btxng cgcght by tht Gtrmgn spldxtrs. Ht stgrttd wprkxng gs g slgvt fpr thtm(Gtrmgn spldxtrs), fttdxng gnd prpttctxng hxs fgmxly stcrttly wxth tht htlp pf hxs frxtnd. Cnfprtcngttly, hxs Frxtnd's wxft cgcght gnd dtpprttd dcrxng tht gttgck.\r\nPGRT2-TSCGPT:\r\nPcr htrp plgnntd tp tscgpt frpm thgt plgct. Tht pnly pptxpn fpr hxm wgs tp tscgpt thrpcgh tht Gtlgntxc Pctgn. Ht mgkts g plgn fpr ftw dgys, mgnggtd tp gtt tngxnt bpgt, gnd prpccrtd g lpt pf fctl stcrttly. Pnt fxnt nxght, pcr htrp, glpng wxth hxs fgmxly gnd hxs frxtnd, mgnggtd tp tscgpt thrpcgh tht bpgt gnd stgrttd thtxr jpcrnty xn tht Gtlgntxc Pctgn. Pcr htrp mgnggtd tp tscgpt by sgxlxng thrpcgh tht Gtlgntxc Pctgn, bct whtrt xs ht gpxng? Whgt xs hxs Dtstxngtxpn? Dpts ht hgvt gny rpctt mgps? Hpw cpcld ht rtgch Xndxg? Tht Gtlgntxc Pctgn hgs tht mpst ncmbtr pf mysttrxpcs xslgnds whxch grt npt knpwn tp tht hcmgn spcxtty. Sp whxch xslgnds dxd ht sgxl tp gnd whgt mysttrxpcs thxngs dxd ht fgct xn tht stgrch pf hxs dtstxngtxpn? Hpw ht prpttct hxs fgmxly xn hxs gdvtntcrpcs jpcrnty?\r\nPGRT3-HCNTTR XSLGND:\r\nGfttr trgvtllxng fpr 30 dgys xn tht pctgn, tht htrp fpcnd thgt tht fppd ht brpcght tp fttd hxs fgmxly xs gtttxng pct pf stpck. Sp ht nttds tp fxnd tht fppd xmmtdxgttly. Fprtcngttly, ht fxnds pnt xslgnd, rtsttd hxs bpgt, gnd gll pf thtm tnttrtd tht xslgnd. Tht xslgnd wgs fcll pf fprtst, gnd htrp scsptcttd thgt ht cpcld fxnd scrplcs fppd, wgttr, gnd shtlttr, sp ht dtcxdtd tp stgy thtrt fpr spmt dgys.\r\nBct hxs hgppxntss dxdn't lgst lpng, gnd wxthxn g shprt spgn pf txmt, thty wtrt gll cgcght by tht dgngtrpcs trxbts pf thgt xslgnd(lxkt tht Stntxntltst trxbts xn tht Gndgmgn). Thty wtrt gll trgpptd by tht trxbts, whp hgd bttn prgctxcxng tht mgrtyrdpm pf fprtxgntrs pn thtxr xslgnd fpr thtxr Gpd. Thty dtcxdtd tp mgrtyr thtm tp thtxr gpd pn tht dgy pf Pcrnxmg, whxch wgs twp dgys gwgy.\r\nTht trxbts hgs bttn prgctxcxng tht pxnchxng pf scn tgttpps pn fprtxgntr's hgnds btfprt thty kxlltd thtm. Hpwtvtr, tht htrp mgnggtd tp cnlpck tht rppts thgt hgd bttn txtd tp thtxr hgnds whxlt tht trxbts grt slttpxng, gnd thtrt wgs g bxg fxght bttwttn tht htrp gnd tht trxbts (whxch wpcld bt g hxghlxght pf tht mpvxt) gs tht htrp gnd hxs fgmxly trxtd hgrdly tp tscgpt frpm tht xslgnd. Tvtntcglly, tht htrp mgnggtd tp rtgch hxs pgrktd bpgt glpng wxth hxs fgmxly gnd sccctssfclly tscgptd frpm tht xslgnd.\r\nPGRT4-GNXMGL XSLGND: \r\nGfttr tscgpxng frpm tht trxbgl xslgnd, tht htrp stgrttd sgxlxng gggxn xn tht Gtlgntxc Pctgn wxthpct knpwxng gny dtstxngtxpn. Thxs txmt, ht rtgchtd gn xslgnd whxch wgs btgctxfcl gs htgvtn. Ht thpcght thxs wgs g sgft xslgnd tp stgy gnd scrvxvt wxth hxs fgmxly fpr ftw dgys. Bct vtry sppn, ht cgmt tp knpw thgt tht xslgnd xs vtry btgctxfcl bct tht gnxmgls grtn't. Tht gnxmgls wtrt vtry bxg xn sxzt lxkt xn tht Crttgctpcs ptrxpd gnd grt vtry crctl. Thty wxtntsstd 60 tp 100-fppt-Lpng sngkts, 20-fppt lxzgrds, gnd 15-fppt lxpns gnd txgtrs gmpng pthtrs. Hpw tht htrp scrvxvts frpm thtst gnxmgls whtn ht gnd hxs fgmxly tncpcnttrtd thtm xs fxlltd wxth hxgh-pctgnt chgsxng sctnts wxth hxghly sptctgcclgr vxscgl tfftcts. Tvtntcglly. pcr htrp mgnggtd tp tscgpt frpm thxs xslgnd gs wtll.**(XNTTRVGL)**.\r\nPGRT5-THT KXNDPM(GXGNTS vs. DTMPNS):\r\nGfttr tscgpxng frpm tht Gnxmgl xslgnd, pcr htrp sgxltd xn tht pctgn gggxn. Pnt mxdnxght, whxlt gll pf thtm wtrt xn g dttp slttp pn tht bpgt, spmt pxrgtts gttgcktd thtm, grrtsttd thtm, gnd tppk thtm tp thtxr kxngdpm, pnt pf tht lgrgtst xslgnds xn tht pctgn. Tht ptpplt pn thxs xslgnd lppktd lxkt gxgnts, stgndxng bttwttn 7 tp 8 fttt tgll. Thtxr ccltcrt, ccstpms gnd lgngcggt wtrt vtry dxfftrtnt gnd cnknpwn tp tht wprld. Tht cgptcrtd htrp gnd hxs fgmxly wtrt brpcght btfprt thtxr kxng. Tht kxng gnd hxs ptpplt tgsxly rtcpgnxztd thtm gs fprtxgntrs gnd prdtrtd thtxr txtcctxpn. Hpwtvtr, tht kxng nptxctd tht tgttpp pn tht htrp's hgnd thgt wgs pxnchtd by tht Hcnttr xslgnd Trxbts. Tht kxng gnd hxs ptpplt gtts shpcktd by hpw thty hgd scrvxvtd frpm thgt xslgnd. By knpwxng tht brgvtry pf pcr htrp, thty dtcxdtd tp ttst hxs brgvtry. Xn thxs ttst, tht kxng prdtrtd tht htrp tp fxght wxth twp 8-fppt tgll gxgnts frpm hxs kxngdpm. Xn gn xnttnst bgttlt, tht htrp dtftgts tht twp gxgnts by shpwcgsxng hxs strtngth gnd xnttllxgtnct. Tht tntxrt kxngdpm btcpmts pvtrjpytd, btlxtvxng thgt thty fxnglly fpcnd spmtpnt whp cpcld splvt thtxr prpbltm.\r\nTht prpbltm wgs thgt thtxr kxngdpm, g lgrgtst xslgnd xn tht Gtlgntxc pctgn hgs frtqctntly hxt by tht Tscngmxs, rtscltxng xn tht lpss pf mgny lxvts gnd mcch ggrxccltcrgl lgnd. Ptpplt hgd tp clxmb hxlls tp scrvxvt thtxr lxvts whtntvtr g tscngmx hxts. Wxtntssxng gll thxs, tht Gpdfgthtr(whp wgs vtry pld gnd ppwtrfcl) pf thgt xslgnd prgytd vxgprpcsly fpr tht htlp pf Stg Gpd. Pnt fxnt dgy, tht stg gpd gpptgrtd gnd gsktd tht Gpd fgthtr why ht cglltd hxm wxth hxs vxgprpcs prgytr. Tht Gpd fgthtr gsktd tht stg gpd tp prpmxst hxm thgt np Tscngmxs wxll hxt hxs xslgnd xn fctcrt.\r\nTht stg gpd prpmxstd hxm gnd ggvt hxm \"Fxvt Jtwtl Stpnts\". Thtst fxvt dxfftrtnt cplpcrtd rtprtstnts tht ppwtrs pf tht \"Pgnchg Bhppthglc\" (Rtd=Fxrt, Blct=Sky, Brpwn=Tgrth, Blgck=Wgttr, Whxtt=Gxr) gnd tpld hxm thgt gs lpng gs tht xslgnd hgvt thtst fxvt jtwtls, np tscngmx wpcld hxt tht xslgnd btcgcst tht ppwtrs pf Pgnchg Bhppthglc fxlltd xn thtst jtwtls prpttcts tht xslgnd frpm gll ngtcrgl cglgmxtxts. Tht stg gpd glsp tpld pnt stcrtt tp tht gpd fgthtr gnd gsktd hxm tp rtvtgl xt tp pnly pnt ptrspn, whp ht wpcld cpmt tp knpw whtntvtr tht xslgnd xs xn dgngtr. Tht Gpd fgthtr hgppxly gnnpcnctd thtst jtwtls tp tht xslgnd bct dxd npt rtvtgl tht stcrtt tp tht ptpplt. Xnsttgd, ht wrptt tht stcrtt xn g bppk gnd gsktd tht kxng tp tgkt cgrt pf thgt bppk. Ht glsp sgxd thgt np ptrspn cpcld rtgd tht stcrtt tvtn xf thty pptntd tht bppk gnd trxtd tp rtgd xt txctpt tht sgvxpcr pf tht xslgnd.\r\n[STCRTT: Xn tht dtpth pf tht stg, thtrt xs g smgll mpcntgxn wxth g cgvt. Xn thgt cgvt, pnt cgn fxnd g brgctltt wxth fxvt hplts. Tht pnt whp wtgrs tht brgctltt gnd xnstrts thtst fxvt jtwtls xntp tht hplts wxll gtt scptrngtcrgl ppwtrs gnd ht wxll bt cnbtgtgblt.]\r\nKnpwxng gll thxs, g bttrgytr pf tht kxngdpm pgsstd tht xnfprmgtxpn tp tht Dtmpn's kxngdpm. Dtmpn's whp grt vtry ppwtrfcl cpmpgrtd tp tht gxgnts, gttgcktd tht xslgnd, stpltn tht Fxvt jtwtls gnd tppk tht jtwtls tp thtxr kxngdpm gnd glsp xmppstd g cpndxtxpn.\r\n[CPNDXTXPN: Tht Dtmpn's xslgnd hgs vtry lxttlt Ggrxccltcrgl lgnd, rtlyxng spltly pn tht stg fpr thtxr fppd gnd scrvxvgl. Thtxr kxngdpm hgs vtry ftw wpmtn. Thty dtmgndtd tht gxgnts tp stnd lgrgt gmpcnt pf fppd glpng wxth twp ypcng gxrls tvtry sxx mpnths.]\r\nCppn knpwxng thxs, pcr htrp tpld tht gxgnts thgt ht wpcld brxng bgck tht jtwtls frpm tht dtmpn's kxngdpm gnd xn rttcrn ht gsktd tht gxgnts tp htlp thtm xn rttcrnxng tp thtxr mgxnlgnd. Tht gxgnts ggrttd tp thxs cpndxtxpn. Tht kxng pf tht xslgnd rtglxztd thgt pcr htrp wxll bt tht sgvxpcr pf tht kxngdpm gnd gxvts hxm tht stcrtt bppk. Tht htrp hgs bttn gblt tp rtgd xt gnd cpmts tp knpw tht stcrtt. Tht htrp wtnt tp tht dtpth pf tht stg, fpcnd tht mpcntgxn gnd pbtgxns tht Brgctltt. Tht htrp npw dtcxdtd tp tp gp tp tht Dtmpn's Kxngdpm tp sttgl tht jtwtls gnd rttcrn thtm tp tht Gxgnt's kxngdpm. Ht hxdts xn g shxp thgt cgrrxts fppd gnd twp ypcng gxrls tp tht dtmpn's kxngdpm. Pnct tht shxp rtgchtd tht Dtmpn's kxngdpm, ht stcrttly tnttrtd xntp tht kxngdpm. Wxth tht htlp pf ypcng gxrls whp wtrt glrtgdy dtpprttd thtrt xn tht pgst frpm tht gxgnt's kxngdpm gnd wtrt wprkxng gs slgvts thtrt, tht htrp fpcnd tht plgct whtrt tht dtmpns hxddtn tht fxvt jtwtls.\r\nPnt pf tht ypcng gxrls whp scpplxts fppd tp tht gcgrds pf tht hxddtn plgct mxxtd xntpxxcgnts xntp thtxr fppd. Tht gcgrds, xntpxxcgttd gfttr tgtxng, ftll gslttp. Tht htrp sccctssfclly sttgl tht jtwtls gnd whxlt tryxng tp plgct thtm xntp tht hplts pf hxs brgctltt tp gtt scptr ngtcrgl ppwtrs hgs sttn by tht spldxtrs. Tht htrp hxdt tht jtwtls xn hxs stcrtt ppcktt whxlt tscgpxng frpm thtm, bct tht brgctltt ftll dpwn. Fprtcngttly, tht ypcng gxrl sgw thxs gnd kttp tht brgctltt wxth htr. Tht spldxtrs whp grt cngwgrt thgt tht htrp hgd stpltn tht jtwtls, cgcght hxm gnd brpcght hxm btfprt tht kxng. Tht kxng prdtrtd tht htrp tp bt btgttn stvtrtly gnd bthtgdtd hxm xn frpnt pf tht tntxrt kxngdpm. Tht htrp wgs txtd gnd btgttn stvtrtly thgt hxs blppd spxlltd pct.\r\nGs tht spldxtrs prtpgrtd tp bthtgd hxm, tht htrp gsktd fpr wgttr. Tht kxng prdtrtd spmtpnt tp gxvt hxm wgttr gs hxs lgst wxsh. Tht ypcng gxrl whp tppk tht brgctltt brxngs tht wgttr fpr hxm gnd glsp trxts tp gxvt tht brgctltt tp tht htrp stcrttly. G spldxtr whp sgw thxs trxts tp kxll tht ypcng gxrl wxth g swprd, bct pcr htrp thrtw tht gxrl gwgy gnd kttp hxs txtd rppts xn frpnt pf tht knxft tp cct thtm. Tht htrp frttd frpm hxs rppts gnd xmmtdxgttly wtgr tht brgctltt gnd xnstrts tht fxvt jtwtls xntp tht fxvt hplts pf tht brgctltt. tht htrp gtts tht Scptr ngtcrgl ppwtrs gnd ht tngggtd xn gn xnttnst fxght wxth tht tntxrt dtmpn's kxngdpm. Fxnglly, ht dtstrpys tht whplt kxngdpm gnd rttcrntd tp tht Gxgnt's kxngdpm wxth tht fxvt jtwtls.\r\nCLXMGX: \r\nTht Gxgnt's kxngdpm shpws thtxr grgtxtcdt tp tht htrp by htlpxng hxm tp rtgch tht Xndxgn mgxnlgnd. Thty prpvxdts g lgrgt shxp, g rpctt mgp gnd sgxlprs. Fxnglly tht htrp gnd hxs fgmxly rtgchtd Xndxg. Gt tht txmt whtn thty grrxvtd, Xndxg xs ctltbrgtxng xts Xndtptndtnct(1947).

The Last Prayer For Rain

Humanitarian: The Last Prayer for Rain Chapter 1: A Scientist's Warning In 1995, Rajasekaran, a brilliant scientist working for the Indian Space Research Organisation (ISRO), made a shocking discovery. His research, focused on global climate change, led him to a grim conclusion: by 2040, Earth would face an environmental catastrophe that would disrupt ecosystems, deplete natural resources, and threaten human survival. The alarming prediction was based on the rising levels of deforestation, the over-exploitation of natural resources, and the disruption of climatic patterns caused by human activities. He knew he had to share his findings with the world. Rajasekaran, an earnest and passionate scientist, presented his findings to the highest officials in the government, politicians, and even global leaders. However, instead of taking his concerns seriously, they ridiculed him. They dismissed his research as baseless, accusing him of being a pessimist. His warnings fell on deaf ears. The world was too caught up in the pursuit of economic growth and immediate gains to see the long-term consequences of their actions. With his pleas ignored, Rajasekaran’s career at ISRO came to an abrupt end. The pressure to conform to the status quo was overwhelming, and Rajasekaran was forced to resign from his prestigious position. His reputation was tarnished, and he became an outcast in the scientific community. But Rajasekaran’s dedication to the truth did not waver. He packed his family and moved to a remote village in the hills, far away from the bustling cities and the politics that had crushed his spirit. It was here that his son, Rangarajan, grew up. Chapter 2: Rangarajan's Denial Rangarajan, Rajasekaran’s son, grew up in the rural village, living a simple and peaceful life. He had a loving family and a humble job, far removed from the concerns of global climate change. Rajasekaran often tried to talk to his son about the research he had conducted, but Rangarajan, weary from the struggles of daily life, would brush off his father's concerns. “Dad, please. Don't talk about those things. We have enough to worry about here. Let’s just be happy with what we have,” Rangarajan would say, trying to placate his father. He believed that their lives in the village were a sanctuary from the harsh realities of the world, and he didn’t want to stir up old wounds or think about problems that seemed far beyond their control. But Rajasekaran, undeterred by his son’s indifference, continued to teach him about the importance of protecting nature, about the interconnectedness of all life on Earth, and about the urgency of addressing the growing environmental crisis. Rangarajan’s mind, however, was focused on his family’s immediate needs, and he couldn’t fully grasp the gravity of his father’s warnings. Chapter 3: The Next Generation As the years passed, Rangarajan had a son, Athul, who grew up listening to the stories his grandfather would tell about the world’s impending doom. Athul, unlike his father, was inquisitive and eager to learn. He would often ask Rajasekaran questions about the environment, the earth, and the future. One evening, after Rajasekaran had finished recounting another one of his grim tales, Athul asked, “Grandfather, why didn’t you stop the destruction of the Earth?” Rajasekaran sighed, a deep sadness in his eyes. “I tried, my boy. I warned them, but they didn’t listen. The world was too focused on their own desires to care about the bigger picture. But now, it is your generation that must carry the torch. You must continue the fight to protect the Earth.” Inspired by his grandfather’s words, Athul became passionate about science and the environment. He decided to pursue a career in research, determined to understand the environmental changes his grandfather had warned about and find a way to reverse the damage. Rajasekaran, proud of his grandson’s determination, shared all the knowledge he had accumulated over the years, teaching him about the scientific principles behind climate change, the importance of preserving natural resources, and the power of human compassion to make a difference. Sadly, Rajasekaran passed away before seeing the results of his grandson’s work. Athul, heartbroken by the loss of his guiding light, vowed to carry on his grandfather’s mission. Chapter 4: The Silent Crisis Years later, Athul joined the same research center where his grandfather had once worked, inheriting the unfinished project that had been dismissed by the scientific community. As he delved into the data, he began to see the undeniable truth that his grandfather had foreseen. The deforestation had caused a drastic shift in the climate. Rainfall, once plentiful, was now decreasing year by year. Rivers and lakes were drying up, and crops were failing. Athul’s worst fears were becoming a reality. Despite the clear evidence, the world was not taking the issue seriously. Governments were more focused on short-term solutions, and the public remained largely indifferent to the growing crisis. Athul, just like his grandfather, tried to warn the authorities, but his warnings were dismissed as alarmist. No one was ready to accept that the world was on the brink of catastrophe. As rainfall continued to decrease, the world began to experience widespread water shortages. Crops failed, food supplies dwindled, and entire regions were left without access to clean water. People were starting to suffer, but the government and global leaders still refused to act. Chapter 5: The Rise of the Tablets In the midst of the crisis, a multinational corporation announced the development of a new type of tablet. These pills, they claimed, would allow people to survive without food or water, providing essential nutrients and hydration without the need for agriculture or clean water sources. The tablets quickly became a global phenomenon, and people eagerly began to rely on them to survive. At first, it seemed like a miracle solution. People no longer had to worry about food or water. But as the months passed, the negative side effects of the tablets became apparent. The human body, deprived of real nutrition and hydration, began to deteriorate. People were surviving, but they were not thriving. Their health was declining, and many began to suffer from various diseases caused by malnutrition. Meanwhile, the animals in the forests, once abundant and thriving, were now dying from starvation and dehydration. The loss of biodiversity was another silent consequence of the environmental collapse. The death toll among humans and animals continued to rise, and Athul knew that they were on the brink of total collapse. Chapter 6: Humanity’s Last Hope Athul, devastated by the state of the world, refused to give up. He knew that the solution didn’t lie in artificial pills or technological fixes; the solution lay in restoring balance to nature. But how could he make people understand this when the world was so divided, so focused on immediate survival? Athul began to travel across the globe, speaking to anyone who would listen. He addressed governments, organizations, and ordinary citizens. He shared his grandfather’s teachings, reminding people that humanity had always depended on nature and that they could not live without it. Slowly, people began to listen. They started to understand that the only way to save humanity was to restore the Earth’s natural systems. Athul rallied people from all walks of life. He united them in a common cause: to restore the balance of nature and ensure a future for generations to come. He emphasized the importance of protecting forests, conserving water, and reducing human impact on the environment. But there was one more thing that Athul knew was crucial: humanity needed to come together in prayer. Chapter 7: The Last Prayer Athul called for a worldwide prayer, a unified plea to the Earth, to the gods, and to the forces of nature. People from all corners of the globe, regardless of their faith or beliefs, participated in this collective act of worship. For three days and nights, the world prayed in unison, asking for forgiveness for their disregard of nature and pleading for the restoration of balance. Then, on the fourth day, something miraculous happened. The skies darkened, and rain began to fall in regions that had been dry for years. It started slowly, but soon, the world was experiencing rainfall in every corner of the Earth. The rivers began to swell, the forests began to revive, and the Earth began to heal. The world rejoiced. People celebrated the return of rain, the return of life. The global community had come together in a moment of unity, and it had made all the difference. Chapter 8: A New Beginning Four months later, the world was beginning to recover. Crops were being harvested again, water was plentiful, and ecosystems were starting to heal. Athul, once a man ignored and ridiculed, had become a hero. He had no superpowers, no special abilities—only his unwavering belief in the power of humanity and the Earth. His grandfather’s teachings had guided him, and his compassion for all life had inspired millions. Athul had become a symbol of hope, showing the world that true power did not lie in technology or artificial solutions, but in the unity of humanity and the respect for nature. The Earth had been saved, not by a superhero, but by the collective will of people who realized that they were all in this together. In the end, Athul had fulfilled his grandfather’s legacy. He had shown the world that the greatest weapon of all was humanity itself—its compassion, its unity, and its ability to stand together in the face of adversity. And as the rain continued to fall, Athul knew that this was only the beginning. The fight to protect the Earth was far from over, but with the lessons learned from the past, there was hope for a brighter, more sustainable future.

2077- the Era of beginning

In the year 2077, the world was doomed where everyone thought we would be more futuristic but what happened? The world went all 100 years back. No government no rules the world government was totally destroyed by the group called Devil's Hand, who are they? They are the one who opposed the government and their system in the name of freedom but in the end they have become what they opposed. It was all started by a man who all they call him as devil nobody has ever seen him and their devotees are devils hand. They divided the world into 2 borders which were controlled by their 2 leaders who comes under the devil. The two of them were called Viper and one of the others was draco. They were all in full control and they collected their devotees in criteria and with some random clubs where the brain washed them and made them join into their army. No one knows what kind of club or whatever it is, but they run underground to keep their kingdom strong and keep on going. In the Viper division, there was lots of drug dealing and lots of crimes will happen. She knows everything is wrong but she won't stop. And this story all started when two of the boys in the Viper division got affected. In the Viper division there was a sector named D where they forced people to prepare drugs and use the people in sector D for teleportation of drugs. And in sector D there was a man called Dev who was the only one who tried to oppose them. He didn't get any support from his sector people but yet he fought. He had a mechanic garage and he had a son named Shiva. And with them Joseph lived with Shiva and Dev, Joseph lost his parents and Joseph's dad was Dev's Friend too, so he made him stay with him. Even in the world of chaos, Dev gave a peaceful life to both of them. And they have a lot of passion for art and shiva always wanted his dad to be proud and happy. And one day as usual Dev tried to protest against the viper’s soldier and they lost patience in the argument and killed him. All of them know nobody can ask them anything because they run everything here. They killed him and started to go away. Seeing his dad's death , Shiva got angry and started to run behind the soldier and Joseph followed him too. And once they reached them Shiva and Joseph started to fight them but with their inexperience in combat they started to get beat up brutally. And suddenly an old drunken man came out and asked them to keep the sound low. The vipers army who got frustrated with his attitude tried to beat him up but then suddenly, out of surprise, the old guy beat the shit out of all the guys. And went inside. Seeing all this Shiva and Joseph got shocked. And followed him to ask his help to train them. When they went inside his house they found his name is Malik who is a boxer and martial arts teacher. They asked Malik to teach them to fight. But he refused. Then Shiva explained why he wanted all this and Joseph also added that they want this Devil's hand. After long consideration. Malik agreed to train them. But he also warned them that it will be tough for them. But Malik felt a noble cause in Joseph talking but he felt vengeance and revenge in Shiva anger. But he decided to help because it felt okay to him. And then they took a 1 year of heavy training including mobility, strength and tactics. Malik noticed clearly that Shiva is a guy with pure raw strength and reflex and Joseph is a guy who thinks a lot and fights based on his intentions. He trained them all where they could stick together as a team. As individuals they are weak fighters but as a team he believes they can improve and give a tough fight. He always fighted against these two and each and every time he saw how they drastically improved. And within a year they all three got a good bond. And after a year they decided to get on the streets and fight. And from that Day they came to streets to fight as vigilantes and as first step they decided to fight the Viper army of 20 of them who came to their sector. And they wore a costume and mask to keep their identity hidden. They stopped the Viper army and started to fight them. They both felt a lot of changes in a year where they got beaten last year and they managed a 20 vs 2 fight and they won. And at the end of the fight they got information that Viper is coming to the port next week for the huge amount of transition. And they both believed it would be a good chance to fight her. And they got only one week so they started to plan what they could do. And for the next week they prepared the weapons to fight and they trained. And they know this fight is not gonna be easy. They tried to plan how they could battle her. Even though they decided to fight Viper, they had a fear of what would happen after all this. In the meantime, Malik helped them how they can tackle Viper and gave some training and how they can practically handle her. And he knew both of them were tense about this and he asked them to just focus and take on one guy at a time. Apart from the feelings one week passed and it was the day of transition and they came to the port to fight Viper and her army. When they came they were totally shocked and they didn't expect 100 members of her army there. Viper got the information that 2 guys beat her army people and she calculated that they will come so he also got ready for the fight and she also wanted to smoothly transfer the drugs. Shiva and Joseph felt a slight fear but they knew it was now or never. So with the weapon in their hands they got into the street to face 100 of the people. It's literally 100vs2 and they ran towards them and started to fight them and it was a neck to neck fight and they barely knocked them out using both their strength and strategies. And Viper welcomed them by clapping her hands. Seeing them fight like that she knows they can be a threat to her. So she decided to fight them with her full strength. Now it's Viper vs Shiva and Joseph. Viper was built differently with muscles and flexibility. They had few doubts on them but they knew there was no going back.They both went full hard and didn't hold back. Viper didn't show them mercy and she was ready to kill them. Viper was fighting like a beast Joseph and Shiva giving all their full power they weren't able to land many punches effectively. And on the other hand Viper almost knocked out Shiva and Joseph. Joseph thought quickly and he knows they can't defeat Viper and he suddenly told Shiva to hold her back and ran towards the goods Which are going to go inside the ship. And he ran towards it and threw a fire over the drug goods which were placed there. Viper panicked and tried to get the drugs out of the fire but it was no use. When she turned furiously to kill them, Shiva and Joseph barely escaped from that place. Viper got furious and didn't know what to do. They barely made it into Malik's home. Shiva can't accept that they got beaten up badly by the viper. He wanted to beat her badly but Joseph knew from the way she fighted they had no chance against her. They were totally beaten up by the viper. Last minute Joseph's idea saved both of them. The stunt they pulled spreaded like a virus. Viper was furious and she wanted to hunt them down and kill them badly as they hurted her ego. Then Draco came to visit Viper and he said he would hunt them too as they caused a bad name to Devil's Hand and he wanted them to have no rebels wishing to fight against them. He and Viper want to show the world what will happen if someone fights against them. Without knowing Shiva and Joseph started a war. It's going to be 2 vs the whole devil's hand. They barely escaped from Viper. But after this incident Draco got into this too. It's now draco and Viper vs Shiva and dev.whats gonna happen? With all that, who is the devil controlling Viper and Draco and after this what's going on Shiva and Joseph's mind? To find what is going to happen next we all have to wait…

Statues Can Move

Ajith was a simple ten-year-old boy with a quiet life. Each day was the same: he would wake up early, put on his school uniform, grab his backpack, and head off to school. His parents were always busy with their work, leaving Ajith alone most of the time. He didn’t have many friends, so his days were filled with routine school, home, homework, dinner, and then bedtime. But one day, something changed. Ajith’s father came home and announced, "Pack your bag, Ajith. Tomorrow, we’re going to visit your grandfather in the village!" Ajith’s eyes lit up with excitement. His father rarely had time to take him anywhere, and he had never visited his grandfather before. The next morning, they set off early. After hours of traveling through winding roads, they arrived at a small village surrounded by green fields and tall trees. Ajith’s grandfather lived in a cozy house at the edge of the village, surrounded by beautiful plants and old statues that looked like they held stories of their own. As soon as Ajith saw his grandfather, he felt an unusual warmth. His grandfather had a big smile, a long white beard, and eyes that seemed to sparkle with mystery. He wore a simple white robe, yet he seemed like someone from a magical tale. Ajith’s grandfather welcomed him with open arms and showed him around his home. Everything felt different here quieter, yet full of life. The house was filled with strange things ancient books, colorful stones, and various animal figurines. "Grandpa, are you a magician?" Ajith asked with curiosity. His grandfather chuckled softly and winked, "Maybe a little, Ajith. There are many things you don’t know about me yet." Ajith was captivated. He knew from that moment that he wanted to come here again. And so, every Sunday, Ajith and his father would visit his grandfather in the village. Ajith looked forward to these visits all week. His grandfather would tell him stories about magic, hidden powers, and enchanted creatures, making him feel like he was living in a fairy tale. One Sunday, after they had spent several weeks together, Ajith’s grandfather pulled him aside and said, "Ajith, I think you’re ready to learn something special." Ajith’s heart raced with excitement. His grandfather reached into a drawer and pulled out an ancient-looking book. "This is a book of magic, my boy. But remember, with great power comes great responsibility. What I’m about to teach you should be used wisely." With a few whispered words and some guidance, Ajith’s grandfather taught him a simple spell. “This spell,” his grandfather explained, “allows you to bring statues and toys to life. Just touch the statue, close your eyes, and imagine it moving.” Ajith couldn’t believe his ears he had been given the gift of magic! The next few Sundays, Ajith practiced the spell with his grandfather. Slowly, he got the hang of it. He turned small toy animals into living creatures, making them hop, fly, or swim. Each success filled him with happiness and wonder. Ajith had never felt so alive. Then one Sunday, Ajith went to his grandfather's home as usual, but the house felt different. It was quiet too quiet. His father sat him down gently and said, "Ajith, Grandpa… he has passed away." Ajith felt his heart drop. His beloved grandfather, the one who had shown him a magical world, was gone. Years had passed, and Ajith was no longer the quiet, lonely boy he once was. Now in his twenties, he had grown into a confident and responsible young man, working in a city far from the peaceful village of his childhood. The magic his grandfather had taught him was a fond memory, one he hadn’t used or thought about in years. Life was busy, filled with work, friends, and the usual hustle of the city. But Ajith’s world was about to change in a way he could never have imagined. In another part of the city, a powerful and ruthless man named Alex was building something dark and dangerous. Alex was the head of a notorious mafia gang with a vision that went far beyond controlling the underworld; he wanted to rule the world itself. With his immense wealth and power, Alex had assembled a team of scientists and engineers to create an army of robot soldiers. These robots were programmed to follow his every command without question, equipped with deadly weapons and designed to be nearly unstoppable. His plan was to unleash these robots upon the world, causing chaos and destruction, and then seize control. Soon, the robots began attacking people, following Alex’s orders to eliminate anyone who dared to stand in his way. The city was thrown into chaos, with fear and panic gripping the streets. People lived in terror, unsure when or where the robots would strike next. One day, Ajith went to the bank for some routine work. It was just another day in his life, or so he thought. But as he waited in line, he heard screams and the sounds of chaos outside. Before he knew it, a group of Alex’s deadly robots burst into the bank, their cold, metallic eyes scanning the room, ready to attack anyone in sight. People screamed and tried to hide, but there was nowhere to go. Ajith’s heart raced. He hadn’t felt this kind of fear since he was a child. But then, out of nowhere, a memory flashed in his mind a memory of his grandfather and the magic he had taught him. The power to bring statues and toys to life! He had forgotten all about it, but now, in this moment of danger, it returned to him as if it had been waiting for him to remember. Desperate to do something, he looked around the bank for a statue or a toy — anything he could use to bring to life. His eyes fell on a little boy clutching a small Iron Man toy, looking as scared as everyone else. Ajith rushed over and gently took the toy from the boy’s hands. He closed his eyes, whispered the magic words his grandfather had taught him, and felt a surge of energy flow through him. Suddenly, he felt a transformation take place. In an instant, Ajith found himself suited up as Iron Man, complete with the armor, the strength, and the abilities of the superhero. The fear that had gripped him moments ago was gone, replaced by a feeling of power and courage. He looked at the robots in front of him, and with a burst of energy, he began to fight them, blasting them apart one by one. People in the bank watched in awe as Ajith, now transformed into a hero, defeated the robots and saved them. Word quickly spread about a mysterious hero who had appeared out of nowhere to fight the robots. People called him "The Magic Hero," and he became the city’s only hope against Alex’s robotic army. Ajith realized that he had a responsibility now, a duty to protect the people. And with his magical powers, he could transform into different heroes, each with unique abilities suited to face whatever threat came his way. Over the next few days, Ajith continued to battle Alex’s robots. Every time he encountered a new group of them, he would look for a statue or toy nearby, using his magic to transform into a different hero. Once, he found a Spider-Man action figure in a toy store, and with a touch, he became Spider-Man, swinging through the city, dodging robots, and taking them down with agility and speed. Another time, he stumbled upon a statue of a historical king on horseback, holding a sword. As he touched it, he transformed into a fierce warrior, equipped with armor, a powerful sword, and the courage of a true king. With each new transformation, Ajith grew stronger and more confident. But Alex was relentless. Angered by the defeats, he commanded his robots to increase their attacks, determined to crush this unknown hero. Ajith knew that he was up against a formidable enemy, but he also knew that he couldn’t back down. His grandfather’s words echoed in his mind, reminding him that magic was meant to protect, to bring hope in times of darkness. In one of the final battles, Ajith came across a young boy holding a Ben 10 toy. The boy offered it to him, and Ajith smiled, knowing what he had to do. With a touch, he transformed into the powerful alien hero, using his new powers to defeat a massive wave of robots. The people cheered, and for the first time in a long while, they felt safe. Ajith’s fight against Alex and his robots continued, with each encounter bringing new challenges and more robots. But each time, Ajith found a way to transform, to adapt, and to overcome. The city’s faith in him grew stronger with every victory, and soon, Ajith wasn’t just a hero in their eyes; he was a symbol of hope, a reminder that even in the darkest times, there is light. Finally, after many battles, Ajith and Alex faced each other for the last time. Ajith, armed with the magic and the courage his grandfather had given him, defeated Alex and destroyed his robot army. The city was safe once again. As the dust settled, Ajith looked up at the sky and whispered a silent thank you to his grandfather, knowing that his gift of magic had saved him and countless others. Ajith had found his purpose, and he vowed to continue protecting the city, always remembering the lessons his grandfather had taught him.

Kalingapatnam - The untold Story

Kalingapatnam, a quaint village nestled by the sea, had always been shrouded in mystery. Its sandy shores and swaying palms hid secrets that had been passed down through generations. On the outskirts of the village stood a small cave, weathered by time and salt-laden winds. This cave was no ordinary dwelling; it was believed to possess miraculous powers. Legend had it that if the villagers wrote down their grievances on a piece of paper and dropped into it, their problems would resolve themselves within a week. The villagers clung to this belief, convinced that their ancestors watched over them, guiding and protecting them from beyond the veil. Over the years, the legend grew, weaving itself into the fabric of their lives. Among the villagers was Ramana, a small-time trickster who survived by pulling off petty scams. He was a man of contradictions—mischievous yet kind-hearted, selfish yet capable of great empathy. From his childhood, Ramana had admired Seetha, his neighbor, who was as virtuous as she was beautiful. They had walked to school together, sharing dreams and laughter. Seetha believed fiercely in the power of education to uplift lives. She worked tirelessly, eventually becoming a teacher at the government school in the village. Her dream was simple yet profound: to see every child in Kalingapatnam, regardless of caste or status, receive an education. The school was headed by Rani, a low caste woman of unwavering compassion and determination. Rani had devoted her life to breaking the chains of caste discrimination. She believed that no child should grow up bearing the weight of societal prejudice. Her dedication was so profound that she had chosen not to marry, pouring all her energy into her mission. The villagers respected her, but behind her back, they whispered about her choices, unable to comprehend a woman who defied tradition. There was a wealthy and respected man called Murthy in the village. He was known for his generosity and his ability to treat everyone equally. Whenever the villagers faced any problem, he was the one who would step forward and provide a solution. He was their pillar of strength, their guiding light. But his son, Bhupati, was quite the opposite. A narrow-minded man, obsessed with caste and status, he harbored nothing but hatred for his own father. Despite being raised in the shadow of such a noble man, Bhupati grew up to be bitter and resentful, constantly despising his father and his ways. Every year, the village held a grand festival, the Amavari Jathara, a celebration steeped in tradition and mysticism. During the festival, a person will be possessed by Amavaru would bless the villagers and provide solutions to their problems. It was a revered event, but it carried a dark truth. Bhupati, used the festival to reinforce the caste hierarchy. He appointed a person from the higher caste only to pretend to be Amavaru, claiming it was tradition. The main reason to keep higher caster people as amavaru is to escape washing the person feet if any lower people was possessed. One year, during a village panchayat, a grave issue arose. A young woman from the lower caste had fallen in love with a man from the upper caste. Their love story ignited a firestorm of controversy. The man’s family refused to accept the relationship, and the panchayat, headed by Murthy. However, he declares that the girl was not at fault and insisted that the couple be allowed to marry. This verdict enraged Bhupati and his fellow high caste members, who were staunch believers in maintaining the caste divide. Secretly, Bhupati plotted revenge. He orchestrated a truck accident that killed the young pair, leaving the village in shock and the families heartbroken. Meanwhile, Ramana’s life took a tumultuous turn. Unknowingly one of his petty scams backfired, which was headed by bhupati, causing group of schoolchildren, including some of Seetha’s students, to narrowly escape an accident. Seetha, furious and heartbroken, wanted to file a police complaint. But Rani, the headmistress, stopped her. “Let’s take this matter to Murthy,” she suggested. When Murthy learned of Bhupati’s actions, he was livid. In front of the entire village, he slapped Bhupati, declaring that his tricks had gone too far and also scolds ramana for joining hands with bhupati. The incident drove a wedge between Ramana and Seetha. She could no longer see him as the boy she had once admired. “I can’t marry someone so irresponsible,” she told him, her voice trembling with disappointment. As the festival approached, the village buzzed with activity. Ramana, desperate to win Seetha’s forgiveness, decided to gift her a saree like every year he used to do. She rejected his gift and attended the festival alone, leaving Ramana heartbroken and ashamed. Ramana starts dinking in pain. On the similar time in festival, chaos erupted. The person who was supposed to play the role of Amavaru from higher caster arrived late, in the meantime Rani was possesed by amavaru which took everyone to shock. Murthy’s family, who traditionally performed the rituals, hesitated to bow to her because of her caste but murthy was willing to do rituals. Amidst the tension, a heavy coconut fell from the altar, striking Rani fatally. Her death sent shockwaves through the village. Some saw it as a tragic accident, while others whispered that it was divine retribution for allowing a lower-caste person to take part in the rituals. Murthy was devastated. Rani had been his secret love. Years ago, he had fallen for her, but societal pressure had forced him to choose his family’s honor over his heart. Unknown to the villagers, Murthy and Rani had a son: Ramana. The truth about Ramana’s parentage was known only to Murthy and Rani. The guilt of abandoning Rani and their son had haunted Murthy for years. Rani’s death reopened old wounds, and he felt the weight of his choices more than ever. A few days later, Murthy learns the shocking truth—Bhupati had killed Rani out of greed. Unable to bear the weight of this betrayal, Murthy decides he cannot let this go unpunished. In front of the entire village, he declares that he will expose Bhupati's crime and banish him from the village forever. Murthy, heartbroken and furious, cries out, 'Does God even care about justice anymore?' He vows to ensure that the truth comes to light. Overwhelmed with anger and fear, Bhupati stabs Murthy and tries to kill him. Murthy, however, escapes with wounds and runs for life. Shocked and desperate, Bhupati sends his men to silence murthy who might expose the truth. 'Kill him, or the truth will come out,' he orders. Elsewhere, Murthy is searching for Ramana. He learns from someone that Ramana is hiding near the hills with another friend. Murthy rushes to find him, but when he arrives, Murthy is weak and injured. With little time left, Murthy whispers, 'I have something important to tell you... but I don’t have much time. I’m fading fast. Murthy refuses to go to the hospital, despite his critical condition. He whispers, 'Don’t make me go... I am the reason for all the miracles in the village.' He then reveals a shocking secret—he has a ring with him, a ring that grants superpowers to whoever wears it. He confesses that the ring has been passed down to him from his grandfather, and no one else knows about it. Also suggests him to go to cave by a secret way and also asks him to read the book in the cave which has ring’s history. Ramana, confused, asks, 'Why are you telling me this now?' Murthy, with his dying breath, reveals the truth—'Because you are my son. Rani was your mother, and I am your father. This secret has been hidden from everyone in the village.' Ramana is stunned. He recalls how his father, venkatamurthy, was a man obsessed with caste and status. Murthy had fallen in love with Rani, but venkatamurthy never approved of their relationship. When murthy refused to give up on Rani, venkatamurthy had declared that murthy must leave the village forever. But there was more—Rani was pregnant at the time. Before his death, Ramana’s grandfather had given him the ring, saying it held immense power. However, he warned that the ring’s power should never be misused. Murthy had kept this secret hidden all his life. To help people murthu give up on rani and marry another women to stay in village. As Murthy processes this revelation, and also asks ramana to take care of village and protect people from bhupati. Reluctantly, Ramaraju agrees, his heart heavy with the weight of his father’s words. As Murthy places the ring in Ramana’s hand, he takes his last breath. The skies open up, and heavy rain begins to pour, as if nature itself is mourning his death. Ramana, now holding the ring, is filled with a mix of grief and anger. He stares at the ring, wondering where its immense power comes from. Suddenly, a massive tree nearby is struck by lightning, and it collapses, narrowly missing Murthy. In a swift motion, he catches the tree with one hand, shocking himself with his newfound strength. He looks at the ring in awe, realizing the true power it holds. 'Where did this strength come from?' he whispers, staring at the ring as the rain continues to fall around him. Ramana heads back to cave by secret way, where he finds letters written by the villagers, pouring out their struggles and hardships. As he reads each letter, his heart grows heavy. He realizes the depth of the suffering in the village and understands that his life until now has been meaningless. He feels that there must be a reason why the ring has come into his possession. Determined to make a difference, he decides to use the ring’s power to solve the villagers’ problems and bring justice to their lives. In the village, someone had unlawfully occupied a farmer’s land. Ramana writes a response to the farmer’s plea, advising him to approach a wise and knowledgeable person for help. However, to keep his identity hidden, Ramana covers his face with a mask, ensuring no one recognizes him. Using the ring’s powers, he secretly enters the homes of those causing trouble and subdues the rowdy elements. He collects the illegal documents and returns them to the rightful owners, solving countless financial and personal issues for the villagers. One day, Ramana arrives at Bhupati’s house, demanding money and causing a scene. Ramana, using the ring’s power, quietly takes the money from Bhupati and distributes it among the poor villagers without anyone knowing. The village begins to see a glimmer of hope, unaware of the silent protector working behind the scenes. Bhupati was confused about this mysterious person who took away all money from him. Amidst all this, a new problem arises in the village. Bhupati announces in the village meeting that a cave in the hills, considered sacred by the villagers, must be cleared to make way for a new factory. He insists that the factory will bring jobs and money to the village, and everyone will benefit. However, he also warns that if the cave is not vacated, the factory will be moved elsewhere, and the village will lose out on the opportunity. Ramana, who has been secretly reading the villagers' letters, realizes that if the cave is closed, the path he uses to access the letters will also be blocked. If he tries to find another way, people might notice him, and the secret of the ring could be exposed. Despite the pressure, Ramana remains calm. He quietly acquires the land needed for the factory through a proxy, ensuring no one suspects his involvement. However, a powerful gangster arrives in the village to oversee the factory's construction. This gangster is ruthless and dangerous. Two days later, disguised in his mask, Ramana confronts the gangster at his home. He warns him and fights with 100’s of people. The gangster, shocked by the threat is left speechless as Ramana disappears into the night. Bhupati, despite all his plotting, couldn't comprehend who has dare to beat up his gangster partner so severely. He reasoned, "Who else could fight like this? . How can one person defeat so many?" He shares these thoughts along with CCTV visuals he obtained, where the ring on the assailant's hand is clearly visible. Upon seeing the ring, he is struck with confusion. "This is my father's ring! Why is he wearing it?" he wonders. Bhupati recalls that after his father, murthy, passed away, the ring was missing when they shaved his head during the funeral rites. One of the men standing beside him at the time had mentioned the ring was nowhere to be found. On that day, when Murthy was wandering through the village before his death, someone had last seen him heading toward Ramana's house. Bhupati starts suspecting that Ramana might have stolen the ring. Determined to confront Ramana, bhupati goes to meet him. However, when he reaches Ramana, he notices the ring marks on Ramana’s hand. Realizing there’s more to the story, Bhupati starts connecting the dots. He brings his gang along, waiting for the right moment to act. Bhupati kidnaps seetha to get the truth from ramana, In response, Ramana silently reaches into his pocket, takes out a ring, and wears it. As soon as he wears rings, he activates his superpowers and swiftly defeats bhupati and his entire gang with ease which shocked seetha. Later ramana revelas all details to seetha. Meanwhile, Bhupati becomes more paranoid and agitated. He’s determined to uncover the truth behind everything and find a way to take down Ramana. Meanwhile, the village priests announce that the sacred Amavari Jathara festival must be re-celebrated to bring prosperity to the village. . Bhupati, seizing the opportunity, orders that the festival be held over two days. But behind the scenes, he plots something far more sinister—he decides to use the festival as a cover to eliminate everyone in the village who is against him in one go. Bhupati’s hatred for the lower caste villagers fuels his plan. He conspires to use the festival’s rituals to target and kill those who oppose him, especially the lower caste villagers. He even plans to kill Ramana and Seetha, and grab the ring to become supreme power. To execute his plan, he hires goons to stage a dramatic performance during the festival, masking his true intentions. As part of his scheme, bhupati devises a deadly plan. He decides to use a chemical substance that will activate when a body is possessed by supernatural energy. He thinks the person who possess will be killed by recognizing using that substance. He mix that substance in kunkuma so that all villagers will keep it. The day of the festival arrives, and the celebrations begin with great pomp and show. However, chaos soon erupts. Bhupati and his team capture Seetha and Ramana’s stepparents, intending to kill them. Ramana, realizing the danger, rushes to protect them. Amidst the chaos, something unexpected happens. During the rituals, a lower-caste villager is blessed by the divine presence of Ammavaru. The head of person lights up, and the goddess’s energy descends upon the villager, shocking everyone. One by one, more villagers are blessed by the goddess, all the person’s heads continues to glow brightly. This is the first time where multiple people are possesses which rest of them call as act of god. Bhupati and his goons are stunned. They had planned to use the festival as a cover for mass murder, but now, the divine presence of Amavaru is blessing the every people they wanted to kill. Confused and terrified, they don’t know what to do. On the other side, Ramana fights fiercely to protect his parents and Seetha. He manages to save them and takes them to safety. Meanwhile, the villagers blessed by Amavaru rise with renewed strength and turn their anger toward Bhupati. Armed with divine energy, they attack him with a trident (trishul), determined to end his tyranny once and for all. Seeing this, the gangster and his thugs in the village decide to burn down the entire town and kill everyone. They rally together, plotting destruction. At that moment, Ramana arrives at the scene. Concealing his true identity with a mask, he fights off all the thugs and saves the entire village. The villagers, witnessing his bravery and power, start believing that their ancestors have come down to protect them. After saving everyone, Ramana disappears without revealing his identity, leaving the villagers in awe and wonder. From that day on, the villagers decide to set aside all caste divisions and disputes. They believe that such conflicts only lead to destruction and misery, and they resolve to live united and in harmony. The incident also marks the end of caste-related issues in the village, allowing everyone to coexist peacefully. The news of the incident in Kalingapatnam spreads far and wide. Neighboring villages and towns hear about the miraculous events during the festival and the divine intervention that saved the people. The story of the "savior from the cave" becomes famous, with people believing that the savior is a god who listens to their troubles and resolves them. People from other villages begin visiting the town, writing letters about their hardships and offering prayers in hope that their problems will be resolved. Now, having resolved his own challenges, the question arises: Will Ramana once again wear the ring to address the struggles and burdens of outsiders?

DONJOLLA

Story started by searching the powerful warrior to defeat my enemy Omega, Omega is so powerful i couldn`t make a win against him i want to defeat him before my death, Myself Kiara iam a doctor taking revenge for my autistic handicapped brother where i lost everything in my life my mom dad and my lovely brother, my only hope is remaining i was helpless searching for a warrior to defeat Omega . I heard About KALLISTA - THE SUPERHEROES PRISON, Superheroes are prisoned for hire of cost to make win against my enemy by paying money have to find best of best to take revenge and defeat Omega. Its two days journey finally i reached near Kallista and had appointment with the Prison head MR. FLASK MR. FLASK arrived at Kallista kingdom i said my entire story to kill Omega ,Mr. Flask shocked that Omega is so powerful that no one can handle him, Kiara offers doubled more money and total assert to MR. Flask account ,Mr Flask was in greed of money and said we cannot defeat him but i offer you a team of 5 powerful superheroes to defeat Omega are MR.X, MR.ZEN, MR.SIM, MR.YAK AND T-MAN. Kiara said her entire story with her team that she lost her Autistic handicapped brother and her family because of omega and explained the story to superheroes that, my father is a laboratory scientist he invented a formula to cure rare measles disease caused by Omega monster to kill humans and Omega came to know that the cure of rare measles is invented by my father and he is stopping the spread of new Measles diseases. One day by travelling car to our home suddenly Omega stopped the car and came near my father and asked for the formula my father refused to handover to Omega, and he gave to me and said to ran away from Omega ,Omega killed my dad and he was coming towards us he got my handicapped brother and i begged a lot to live him i hand overed the formula to Omega and asked to leave my brother but he killed my handicapped brother and attacked me so hard i was survived with bone fractures and wounds and recovered after six months and came towards help by searching to take revenge towards omega and it's a promise to my family to kill omega and beat him to death. After hearing the story form Kiara, the superheroes felt sad, and they came to fight against Omega. The power of MR.X is his cross arms to hold and block opponents attacking power and with a head kick he can damage 50% of one hit, The power of zen is his headache once he hit with his head with gasoline covered to his head may fell to unconscious causes 50% of damage , The power of yak is his two axes thrown to opponent my causes 50% of damage, the power of sim is his flying feathers and hit in his feathers causes 50% of damages and The power of T-Man is T - acid attack to opponent face may causes 50% of damage. SO all the superheroes are planned with Kiara to Attack Omega Monster and came across Omega kingdom to kill Omega. They found Omega in his place and Kiara came towards him, Suddenly Omega surprised that Doctors daughter still alive and she said that she came to take revenge against my family death. Omega laughed and warned go back kid no time to fight know, Kiara said her team to attack omega, ALL the five superheroes round offed Omega ,Suddnely , omega is transformed into Five omega monsters and fighting towards all the superheroes equally and superheroes surprised that the attaching power of superheroes causes 50% but Omega monster hit caused them 100% for one hit , On the other hand superheroes are getting tied but omega is not getting tired in fighting and damages caused by he superheroes all the 5 opponents defeated ,hence Kiara failed to defeat Omega, Omega laughed and said no one can defeat me I'm immortal kill me if you can and Kiara don't come again if you failed to match my power, Kiara with the broken heart and tears in eyes and lost hope and went to Kallista and hand overed the injured superheroes to MR.FLASK and went alone by walking with no hopes left. Heavy wind blows towards people tree a wise sage is sitting under a people tree and talking to himself and said come daughter come every problem has a solution come, Kiara interestingly went towards the sage, suddenly the sage said daughter what are you looking can be find towards the northeast of mountain cave, only man an defeat Omega his name is Don Jolla, Kiara surprised and shocked and said Don Jolla who is he ,Sage started telling the story of Don Jolla. the story started before 30years in Tripti village, the powerful monsters gave birth to a kid in a mountain cave in a small village Tripti, Villagers in tripti came to know that the two monsters hidden under the mountain cave and will kill the entire village and planned to kill them before their monster attack ,The mother monster and father monster hidden in the cave with 2 ends with their kid and suddenly the villagers came near the cave and took some firing substance and lightened fire both the end heavily suddenly the two monster got sucked inside the cave ,and 2 monster felt helpless to save them and their kid ,so mother monster protected her kid from fire holding tight and father monster protecting both mother and kid holding tight and they transferred their powers to their kid and died. Villager are now free from the 2 monsters and 1 day past body turning to ashes ,One day a women named Amaravati came to work near the cave and noticed a kid sound coming from the cave and when she saw in the ashes the monster kid is still alive and Amaravati silently took the kid to her home and feed her milk and noticed the kid has a hand bangles cannot be removeable (sacrifice of mother monster power) and extendable back tail (sacrifice of father monster power) she named her kid Don Jolla and lived like true mother and son and Amaravati has not said to anyone about the kid and days past kid grown up and society blamed Amaravati about the kid and she replied that she married and her husband died and living with the kid. days passing in too years and Don Jolla growing up as like a monster and hidden his Hand bangles and Extendable rear tail public places. 29 years passed one rare measles affected in villages and villager are warned to Stay outside until the cure to the diseases can be found, Don Jolla's mother Amaravati is infected with the same disease and villages are warned Don Jolla and his mother Amaravati to stay outside in the village until her mother is gets cured. Don Jolla and his mother are staying in the cave under the mountain he never new the truth until his mother felt sick Amaravati said to him that he is not his kid and his parents are monsters that why he is different from other humans. dan jolla teared in his eyes and hugged his mother for saving him and brought up as his kid and he want the cure medicine to save his mother and searching the medicine and for his mothers cure. thus the sage ended the story and said Don Jolla's hope is you kiara and your hope is Don Jolla. if you save his mother, he can defeat Omega Monster, because he has the power of his mother monster 2 bangles and father monster rare tale power, he may not get tide in fighting and can make you win. kaira surprised that tha hope is on and thanked the sage and ents to her father's laboratory and checked the study and searched for the formula in das secret Personal Dairy. his dad noted the medical formula to cure the rare measles and kiara after a number of experiments found the cure to rare measles and came towards Don Jolla's Mountain cave . Kiara called DON JOLLA and surprised to see him 7feet tall human monstor ,long hair holding iron chain and taught the sage is true and Kiara introduced her to Don Jolla that she is a doctor and came to treat his mother to cure the rare measles, Don jolla surprised Kiaras visit and said oh thank you but villagers are warned not to meet outsider are not allowed instead of spreading of the measles, so i brought my mother to the cave the measles can spread in air and affect another person so easily, Don Jolla warned Kiara but Kiara said i came to save your mother with the rara measles pleas dont stop me ,if i cure your mother or die with the same, don Jolla asked why Kiara because i have to defeat omega you are the only hope to take revenge of my died brother if i cure your mother Don Jolla you have to defeat Omega .Kiara and Don Jolla had a deal and Don Jolla thanked God fro the last hope and came towards Amaravati and checked her and Kiara injected the Fathers formula injection to Amaravati and after a couple of weeks Amaravati is completely cured . Don Jolla took his mother Amaravati to the village of Tripti, and villagers surprised and he said the entire story of Kiara and her introduced the father's formula to defeat the rara measles and villages are happy and accepted their faults for blaming Amaravati and don Jolla. And its Don Jolla's to repay Kiara's promise and after the mother's blessings Don Jolla came towards Kiara to defeat Omega. while passing towards the people tree, they meet the same sage sitting under the tree called them and said omega can be killed after a 24 hrs battle in the last-minute reaching to 12:00:00 clock, only one minute is remaining 11:59:00 Omega falls asleep kiara has to fire the injected bullet to omega neck point with the help of gun, Kiara converted the gun bullet into injection bullet and came with gun to defeat omega with don Jolla, and reached near the Omega king dom ,omega surprised oh Kiara this time you came with one man who is he Don Jolla ,my name is Don Don JOLLAAA... and came towards Omega to fight and omega your are kidding how you can defeat Omega and fight started Omega transformed in to 10 Omegas hitting DON JOLLA back to back and DON JOLLA with his mothers bangle strength unlocked and hitting omegas back to back very hard and soddenly Omega surprised and transformed in to 10 to 100,100 to 1000, 1000 to lakhs of omega fighting towards DON JOLLA ,DON JOLLA is not getting tired he is hitting back to back now the time is 11:30 Omega's energy is reducing from lakhs to 1000 , and 1000 to 100 and 100 to 10 and 10 to one Omega , he is the real one and came towards Don Jolla, Don jolla asked why have you killed Kiara's family, Omega replied he is stopping my spread and killing my measles family by preparing medicine so i killed him and his family. Omega surprised the power od Don Jolla and asked who are you ,Don Jolla with his back tail strength hitted hard to omega and took him above with his hands and said I'm son of Amaravati who was suffered from measles and leading to death and saved by the medicine, you are a monster too Don Jolla don't save human, DON JOLLA sid i was brought up by a human god not evil, when time reached to 11:59:00. Kiara time has started to kill Omega Don Jolla holds tight omega hands and omega falls asleep suddenly Kiara with the modified bullet medicine fired in gun aiming Omega neck point and when the time reached to 11:59:59 it hitted to omega and get killed. Omega is no more Kiara hugged Don jolla and teared for the help Suddenly Mr. FLASK arrived in omegas king dom with superheroes and said to arrest the Don Jolla Kiara cam across Don jolla i hire Don jolla for a lifetime and she said she is my superhero Don jollai hired him for love not for money. MR FLASK went back to make a plan to prison Don Jolla Don Jolla and Kiara came to Tripti village and saved people aby providing medicines and Kiara married to Don Jolla with the blessings of Amaravati and lived happily...... Mr Flask was waiting to match Don Jolla's to find a superhero to prison him. Where there is hope there is God the sage is no other than God he is showing the path whatever you want you will get but you have to wait until the time reaches you..... IM KIARA LIVING WITH MY MONSTOR LOVER

Unmarried Unemployed Unstoppable

In a quaint, bustling town in India, life has a unique rhythm for Ravi, Manu, Sameer, and Kabir, four friends who epitomize the trials of being both unmarried and unemployed in a society that refuses to let them forget it. Each of them has dreams and ambitions, but life seems to have played a cruel joke, trapping them in a cycle of family scorn, unsolicited advice, and relentless job rejections. Their days are filled with awkward matchmaking setups where mothers ask, “Beta, what do you do?” and job interviews that end with, “We’ll get back to you,” which they never do. For these four, life has become a comedy of errors. The Pressure of Society Ravi’s father is particularly vocal, a retired army man who can’t fathom why his son is yet to “settle down.” Manu’s mother is the neighborhood’s most notorious gossip and finds every opportunity to remind him that he’s the reason she can’t hold her head up high. Sameer is bombarded with job listings from well-meaning relatives, each circled aggressively, while Kabir’s silent, stern father just looks at him with eyes that say, “Why aren’t you more like your cousin?” The pressure to both marry and find a job is relentless. But in this comedy of societal expectations, humor becomes their coping mechanism. The Advertisement That Changes Everything One evening, as they sit in their favorite street-side tea stall, lamenting their latest failures and dodging judgmental stares from passersby, something grabs their attention on the television perched high on a rusted shelf. An over-the-top, vibrant advertisement bursts onto the screen, featuring an eccentric host with an outrageous outfit, thick mustache, and a booming voice: Ivan Borisovich. He announces a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity: “The Unmarried, Unemployed Bachelor's Game Show!” The setting? India. The grand prize? A job offer in Russia and recognition as a hero. The catch? The participants must be unmarried and unemployed. The game’s theme? Journalism. Each task is designed to challenge their resourcefulness, bravery, and wit, pushing them to face issues that journalists encounter in the real world. The friends look at each other, wide-eyed and grinning. For them, this is more than just a show; it’s a lifeline, a chance to prove they aren’t society’s failures. “What do we have to lose?” Ravi exclaims, and they sign up, blissfully unaware of the rollercoaster they’re about to ride. The Start of the Game Show The game’s first day arrives with much fanfare, transforming a bustling city square into a circus of cameras, contestants, and curious onlookers. Ivan Borisovich makes a grand entrance, addressing the crowd and contestants with flamboyant gestures. “Welcome, bachelors! Let’s see if you have what it takes to conquer the world of investigative journalism!” The friends exchange nervous glances. What started as a joke is now real, and they’re in it, for better or worse. Task 1: The Electricity Cut-off The first challenge drops them in a small town notorious for sudden power cuts. Their mission: report on the chaos that ensues when the town plunges into darkness. Manu, the group’s prankster, tries to set the tone by imitating a famous news anchor, while Ravi, with his improvisational spirit, commandeers a makeshift spotlight made from a flashlight taped to a stick. Sameer charms the local shopkeepers into sharing their frustrations, capturing their colorful complaints on camera. Kabir, the most grounded of the group, documents a street brawl over a borrowed generator. Just as they’re about to wrap up, a local politician’s aide accuses them of deliberately causing the power cut for sensationalism. The friends scramble to prove their innocence, running through narrow streets with only the moonlight guiding them. Task 2: School Infrastructure Their next challenge takes them to an aging, decrepit school with crumbling walls and broken desks. The task is to showcase the state of education in rural India. Ravi interviews the harried principal, who insists that all is well even as rain leaks through the ceiling. Manu, always the comic relief, accidentally knocks over a tower of dusty textbooks, sending a cloud of chalk and chaos into the air. Kabir uncovers a storeroom packed with supplies labeled as “government aid” that never made it to the classrooms. Sameer, taking notes furiously, adds, “And here we see the future of education—gathering dust.” Before they can film their closing segment, an angry group of parents storms in, mistaking them for government inspectors. A slapstick chase ensues, ending with Manu tripping over a broom and landing headfirst into a bucket of chalk water. Task 3: Industrial Distribution The third challenge takes them into the heart of a major city, showcasing the stark industrial divide. While urban factories hum with activity and workers in uniforms move like clockwork, the friends are tasked with contrasting this scene to the struggling industries in smaller towns. Manu, emboldened by his recent blunders, tries to infiltrate a posh factory by pretending to be an investor. Ravi tags along, sporting a mismatched suit that makes him look more like a magician than a businessman. Kabir films discreetly, while Sameer, ever the smooth talker, keeps the factory manager distracted. Disaster strikes when Manu accidentally sets off the fire alarm, sending employees scrambling. The friends manage to get their footage amidst the chaos, barely slipping out before security realizes they aren’t who they claim to be. Task 4: Unemployment The game intensifies as the friends delve into the next challenge: reporting on unemployment. This is familiar territory, resonating with their own struggles. They attend a supposed “job fair,” which turns out to be a scam with desperate attendees charged exorbitant fees for non-existent job promises. Ravi pretends to be a job seeker, engaging the organizers in conversation while Manu records from a distance. Suspicion grows, and the atmosphere shifts when the organizers discover they’re being filmed. A chase erupts, with Ravi weaving between stalls of plastic chairs and resume piles. Sameer distracts one pursuer by loudly accusing him of stealing his wallet—a classic ruse that buys them just enough time to escape. Task 5: The Dark Reality of Farmer Suicides The game takes a somber turn when they’re assigned to cover the sensitive topic of farmer suicides. The friends arrive at a drought-stricken village, where the weight of debt and despair is palpable. Manu, usually carefree, falls silent as he hears a farmer recount the tragic loss of his son. Kabir, moved by the story, captures raw footage of villagers, highlighting the brutal reality behind the statistics. Sameer, uncharacteristically serious, interviews the farmer’s widow, whose eyes are filled with quiet resilience. The story garners widespread attention, sparking both support and backlash. That evening, a threatening note slides under their motel door: “Leave this alone or face the consequences.” The friends share a tense moment, realizing that their game has life-or-death stakes. Task 6: Government Corruption With hearts still heavy, they move on to their next task: exposing corruption in government offices. They adopt the guise of ordinary citizens needing paperwork approved and offer bribes as bait. The official, nonchalantly pocketing their money, utters the infamous line, “Things move fast when palms are greased.” Manu, unable to contain himself, bursts into exaggerated laughter, nearly blowing their cover. Kabir documents the interaction as Ravi delivers an over-the-top monologue about “speedy service” under corruption. Before they can make a clean exit, an unexpected visit from an anti-corruption officer sends everyone in the office into a frenzied panic. Amid the confusion, the friends slip out, barely holding back their laughter. Task 7: The Drug Scandal Finale The climax of the show takes them deep into the underworld, where whispers of a drug scandal involving high-profile figures circulate. The task is their most dangerous yet, and they’re painfully aware that one wrong move could spell disaster. Disguised as journalists from a fictitious tabloid, they infiltrate a warehouse filled with shady characters and the unmistakable scent of danger. Manu plays the role of an eccentric reporter with wild, fabricated stories, distracting the thugs long enough for Kabir to film discreetly. Tension crackles in the air when one of the men points at Ravi, suspecting them of being undercover journalists. Thinking quickly, Ravi pretends to channel a spiritual trance, spouting nonsense predictions about bad omens and bad investments. The thugs, momentarily spooked, buy into the ruse just long enough for the friends to make a daring escape. The Big Reveal: Who Set This Game Up? With all tasks completed and their footage shown to millions of viewers, the friends stand before Ivan Borisovich on the final stage. The show’s charismatic host smirks and claps, “Bravo, bachelors! You’ve proven yourselves, but now it’s time for the ultimate reveal.” The friends hold their breath as Ivan announces that the true creator of the game is a mysterious Indian billionaire philanthropist who wanted to inspire social change through unconventional methods. The game was not just about entertainment but about showcasing how real issues could be tackled with humor, bravery, and teamwork. The friends exchange looks of disbelief and excitement as Ivan hands them job offers and declares, “You, gentlemen, have earned more than just employment. You’ve gained a legacy.” As applause roars and confetti rains down, Manu, grinning widely, quips, “Well, this is definitely better than working

GABE

The old British mansion by the side of the cliff, where the noble family lived was ever a sight of wonder for the folks of Dehira Village. The Corinthians were affluent, respected and reserved. They never saw themselves as part of the rest of the town and the Lord of the house Mr.Abraham was harsh about maintaining this disparity. One thunderous day, the 12 year old young master named Luther was called out to play in the rain by his young pal, the housemaid’s son called Gabriel. They ran happily to the barren grasslands. The storm was strong. The grass bowed to the might of the nature. There supervened a disastrous misfortune as they were playing by the cavernous well with dilapidated railings. Who might have thought that the tiniest of faults such as trying to hide by hanging on to the rope from the slippery pulley could have such a devastating and everlasting effect? The young master fell to his ultimate sleep and Gabe was quickly removed from there by other workers as to save him from the wrath of the noble family. However the lord and the lady were not ready to let Luther go without a fight. That cursed night they turned to a practice long left forgotten for its own good. They called upon powers even they did not fully understand to save their long awaited child. An eerie dark aura covered the entire town that night. The cobbled roads were abandoned and people have shut their wooden windows which still made squeaking sounds in the wind. The cattle were restless, weather horrific and the elders could guess something is off. Away from the mansion, in a humble abode Gabe was put to bed earlier than usual by his family and they were having discussions about moving him from the town. He as a child, who is more sad than worried about losing a friend lied in the bed hugging his favourite toy looking out of the windows as lighting strikes were leaving marks in the pitch black sky. The lord of the mansion was careful in every details because he too like every other elders in town has only heard about the ancient black magic of resurrecting the dead by sacrificing other. The lady brought about a shoes worn by Gabe lost at the site of the accident and put it in the centre of the circle of magic. Terrifying hums and growls began rising. Gabe heard some rattling sounds from the closet in his room. A few knocks later, confused he walked towards the closet door and opened it. Frightened was he to look at the unhuman Gollum like entity in the closet sniffing on his other shoe. For a moment it looked curiously at Gabe. A three foot tall, stout creature with short, slim limbs and strangely long, sharp claw-like nails. What made it more intimidating was the glowing turquoise gem he had on his chest. Gabe kept staring at it for some time and then all of a sudden it became devilish and caught Gabe by his shirt and pulled him inside. Before Gabe’s cries were able to bring his family into the room the creature dragged him into a portal into his evil dimension. At the same time, at the mansion, Luther began showing signs of life. His fingers slightly moved. Abraham and his wife kept on chanting. The aura covering the town grew thicker. In the dark dimension Gabe was being pulled down into an abyss. Unknown powers and unholy creatures dwelled in that place and he could see them for real. Mustering all the strength a 13 year old could find, he fought valiantly at the face of imminent death or god knows what. He punched, bit and pushed away the creature, trying to escape. In that haste he got hold of the gem, pulled it off causing the creature to growl in pain. Unknowingly, he opened a portal to a different place and time and was pushed into it, falling into an alley, hitting his head on a hard surface rendering him unconscious. A bizarre play of veins were visible in his arms as some energy entered his body from the broken gem which turned into dust near him. At the mansion, as Luther was slowly rising back to the world of the living the power of the spell fell. The candles were swiftly put off, an angry growl echoed through the mansion and sound of flesh being torn was heard in the dark. As dawn broke, amidst the ripped apart bodies of his parents covered in blood woke, Luther to find himself unable to move his legs. The butler rushed to his side, took him in his arms and patted him as to give him a pinch of reassurance he so damn well needed. But it was not nearly enough to erase the look of vengeance from his eyes as he remembered Gabe bullying and manipulating him to come out and play in the bad weather despite his parents warning not to. The blaze in his eyes raged as he kept looking forward. On the other end, a middle class construction worker found Gabe unconscious in the alley. He checked for his breath and then took him to a nearby health center. From the mere difference in the styles of the buildings, was it evident that he was thrown out into a different time. The doctors diagnosed a potential memory loss and a concussion due to the hit. As there were no clue of his whereabouts he was taken home by the worker named, Joseph who was unmarried and living alone. He began raising Gabe as his own son. He grew up a strange kid, remembering nothing from his past but constantly having nightmares and flashes. One day after school, as he went to his father’s work site he saw Joseph being shouted on and even man handled by some of his colleagues as he reported on them doing fraud. Gabe rushed in trying to push them away but what can a little child do against jacked up adults. One of them threw Gabe on to the ground. When Joseph raised his voice not to hurt his child he was hit again and spitted on and the gang left. At home Joseph dressed Gabe’s wounds and put him to sleep. But that night was not to be mundane or even natural. Something beyond explanations happened as Gabe was having his nightmares. He saw a black, ghastly horse like creature having burning yellow eyes on a street. It was sniffing something. Soon enough it got its smell and began galloping. The man who spitted on Joseph was getting on his car after his usual night at the local bar, bidding farewell to his gang as well. He had a bottle of beer which he was sipping on as he was driving through the highway. Soon the street lights ahead of him were put out. He was baffled and slightly frightened. Before him getting enough time to decipher what is happening the horse like creature banged onto the car causing a tremendous accident. Young Gabe suddenly woke from his sleep, screaming. Joseph came to his room, consoled him, patted him and asked him what happened. He told him about the dream. Considering it any other normal nightmare he comforted him and held him in his arms till he fell asleep. The next day morning, standing in front of the mirror Gabe noticed a strange blue shade in his left eye but was soon knocked out of that by his father’s call to rush to school. Dropping Gabe at school, on his way to the site Joseph came across his colleague’s devastated car. On the reaching the site he came to know about the accident from his other colleagues and that sent a chill through his veins. That night Joseph checked on Gabe while he was sleeping. Gabe was restless and panicking in his sleep. Worried about his son, Joseph tried to go near him but suddenly stopped by a low growl he heard from the dark corner of the room. As he looked closely inn fear a panther like creature with turquoise eyes emerged from the shadows and slowly moved near him. Joseph with all his strength moved towards his as the creature charged. in a split second Gabe woke up and the panther disappeared. He was frightened but Joseph comforted him, gave him strength. Gabe hugged him tightly. Joseph held his face in his hands an d told him "Son, people see nightmares and are afraid of it but for you even those nightmares bow to you, they are yours to control, you just have to rise above it and do not succumb". From then on, Gabe was conscious of his powers to manifest his fears and anger into physical forms but ever was he careful not to let it out of control and hurt others. His father helped him train his instincts and abilities. …………………………………………………………………………………… Days and years passed, Gabe grew into a stoic and strong young man. He is now able to restrain his anger and fear and to control his power to a great extent but to date he do not know the reason behind his strange abilities. Joseph gets the job as the lead supervisor of a large scale construction project which is headed by Luther’s company. Luther has now become an aged man in his sixties. …………………………………………………………………………..................... From the day of his parents’ death Luther has turned to black magic to gain power and to build his empire. Unfortunately, he is still in a wheelchair due to the paralysis. His butler, the loyal old man is still with him even in all his faults and follies. Presently, Luther is an extremely successful business magnet and entrepreneur in the eyes of the world. No one except his Butler knows the harsh reality within and no would believe even if they came to know. He is a powerful sorcerer who is ruthless and cruel, who would not hesitate to eliminate anyone and anything in his way. Even with all that power he is not able to reverse his condition as the curse of the Gollum is much stronger and therefore he is ever in search of a cure. Now he is in town to take hold a powerful ancient relic – a bracelet which has the capability to cure all bodily ailments as long as it is worn. After years of search he found its location to be an ancient burial ground situated in the end of the town. He decided to excavate the area in the name of construction and therefore pulled some strings to do the same. But a small hindrance arises as the drilling team reaches a large piece of rock which is nearly covers the entire expanse of the town. Using firepower to blast it might have unprecedented consequences such as earth quake and threaten the lives of the town’s people. Joseph coming to know of this risk informs it to his superiors. But he is given instructions to continue. He refuses and even has an argument with the superiors regarding this. He informs Luther that he will even go to the authorities to prevent that from happening. Luther pacifies him and sent him off but discreetly plan to murder him using his powers. Gabe had not reached home (give some conflict there). Luther uses his force to murder Joseph, hurts him and even sets his house on fire. As he is about to leave the premises Gabe arrives, rushes in, finds his wounded father and just when Luther’s force nears him, he loses control and his powers begin to strike back.[confrontation and retreat] Joseph, now closing on to death notices Gabe losing his control and urges him not to. (Motivation and reason). He retains his control. Luther identifies Gabe’s existence. Flashbacks from Luther’s childhood through his narration. He too used to have nightmares. It was the Gollum’s curse that kept him paralyzed. It is the same Gollum’s powers that runs through Gabe’s veins. To break the curse Gabe must be sacrificed but now he is too powerful. So Luther decides to go for the relic itself. The day of Joseph’s funeral Luther decides to blast the rock. Gabe reaches the place. Action. Fights off Luther’s thugs first without powers but soon becomes forced to use it. At first it is uncontrolled but later he learns to control it. Direct confrontation with Luther. But Luther with his magical abilities and his Butler’s weaponized iron armour is able to ward him off. He presses the switch and the bomb goes off destroying the rock and leading to an earthquake which wreaks havoc in town. Gabe rushes back to town and uses his power to rescue the people. Amidst that Luther finds the bracelet and leaves the place. …………………………………………………………………...... Gabe (with some motivation) decides to go after Luther before he comes for him. Fight at the mansion. Gabe is defeated as he does not how to properly use his powers. ................................................................................ The ancient ritual is redone. Gabe is tied and is under a spell. The Gollum is called upon but Luther out of his vengeance tricks it and attacks it (this part need to be worked on). He wants the power for himself to become undisputed. .......................................................................... Gabe (with some help) wakes, breaks his chains, and confront Luther. FIGHT. Luther is defeated, Gollum destroyed (?), power still resides in Gabe.

Ashes of the Future

The story begins in darkness and destruction. Nations worldwide have launched nuclear missiles, igniting a brutal war that brings humanity to its knees. Explosions and fire sweep across cities, leaving only ruins behind. People scream, running for cover, but for most, there’s no escape. Only a select few—those with power, wealth, or influence—manage to secure safety in fortified underground shelters designed to protect them from the devastation above. The heavy doors slam shut, sealing off the underground worlds and leaving the surface to its terrible fate. Inside the shelter, fear and uncertainty grip the survivors. The government officials and elites who made it in try to calm everyone down, promising that there are enough supplies to last. But their words don’t ease the tension. The dim lights cast long shadows, and the air is cold and stale. Days pass, and people grow restless, haunted by what they’ve left behind. With food gone, chaos erupts. People turn on one another, raiding others’ meager belongings in a desperate attempt to survive. The officials attempt to restore order, but they, too, are starving and powerless in the face of the growing unrest. Groups form, clashing violently as they scramble for whatever scraps they can find. Slowly, they lose what little humanity they have left. They become like animals, reduced to primal survival instincts. The shelter, once a refuge, becomes a dark, crowded cage of hostility and hunger. Above ground, the world has transformed into a desolate wasteland. The landscape is covered in sand and ash, with skeletal buildings lying in ruins. There’s an eerie silence, broken only by the occasional whisper of wind that stirs up dust and debris. A few brave souls from the shelter venture outside, scavenging for anything they can bring back, but they find little. Their survival is meager, and each day is harder than the last. Years pass, and a new structure emerges within the shelter. The survivors organize into three groups: the strongest become the Hunters, tasked with going outside to scavenge for food; the smartest form the Council, making rules and planning for survival; and the remaining Labourers handle the daily tasks, like cooking, cleaning, and maintaining the shelter. Each year, the groups compete for leadership in a brutal fighting tournament, the only source of excitement left. Each group selects a champion, and the winning group leads the shelter for the year, shaping life within those walls. The tournament is fierce, a display of strength and skill. For a brief time, the shelter fills with the cheers and jeers of the crowd as they watch fighters clash. The yearly fight has become a ritual, a grim reminder of the struggle that defines their lives now. Despite the yearly fights, groups have organised fights for themselves for entertainment. Over time, the Hunters begin to face a new horror. The animals outside have mutated, becoming monstrous, feral creatures that roam the wasteland. The Hunters, once brave, must now risk their lives even more to bring food back to the shelter. Each trip becomes a deadly battle against these powerful beasts, but they have no choice. The creatures are their only source of food. Consuming the mutated animals has a strange effect. Slowly, the people in the shelter start to change. Some develop extra fingers, others find their voices deepening or becoming raspy, while some grow coarse, dark hair all over their bodies. The line between human and beast begins to blur, and their society becomes even harsher and more primal. Survival has taken its toll, leaving them with twisted, animal-like features. In the shadowed, grim environment of the shelter, Rishi is an unmistakable presence. He’s strong, with boundless energy and a warm, playful nature that fills every corner he steps into. Known for his endless chatter and humor, he’s both a source of amusement and, at times, irritation. Yet everyone knows that Rishi genuinely cares for the people in the shelter. If he notices someone going without food, he’ll offer his own rations, even if it means going hungry himself. He’s the first to step up when someone needs help, whether it’s lifting supplies, fixing broken equipment, or offering a kind word to those feeling hopeless. Rishi’s past is a mystery. No one knows where he came from or how he ended up in the shelter. Some say he was found wandering outside, lost and alone. He lives with an elderly woman he affectionately calls his grandmother, though no one knows if they’re actually related. Despite the grim environment, Rishi brings her a rare joy, and they share quiet moments filled with laughter and warmth. The story picks up with Rishi in the middle of a fight—a match in the yearly tournament where the stakes are high. His opponent towers over him, a fierce fighter known for his brutality. But Rishi enters the ring with his usual bravado, grinning and laughing as if it’s all a game. He’s clearly outmatched, taking hit after hit, but even as he stumbles, he cracks jokes, laughing at his own misfortune. The crowd watches in awe as Rishi’s opponent lands powerful blows, but Rishi doesn’t give up. Finally, one of his friends cleverly distracts the opponent, giving Rishi a chance to escape. He scrambles out of the ring and dashes into a deserted tunnel, where he catches his breath, poking at his fresh bruises and cuts with a smile, as if they’re trophies. As he tends to his wounds, footsteps echo through the tunnel. Rishi looks up to see his friend approaching with a grin. “Guess what?” his friend says. “You’ve been chosen for the next expedition!” Despite his injuries, Rishi’s eyes light up with excitement. The thrill of an expedition calls to him, even as his body aches from the recent fight. His unbreakable spirit shines through—a young man who may be bruised and battered but never lets life’s hardships dull his spark. In the council chamber, a dimly lit room filled with the most influential members of the underground society, the council discusses the expedition. One member, her voice firm yet wary, speaks up. “It’s time we start thinking beyond survival. There may be other shelters. If we can locate them, we could find more people, more resources, even knowledge that could help us rebuild.” The council members exchange glances. The idea of sending an expedition to search for other survivors is both ambitious and terrifying. “But sending people on a long journey above ground is dangerous,” one member warns. “Radiation levels are still high. A prolonged stay outside could lead to serious injuries.” An older member suggests an alternative. “What if we expanded the shelter? We could dig more tunnels, create new rooms, and become more self-sufficient.” But digging deeper could cause a collapse. There’s tension in the room as they weigh their options. Finally, a consensus forms. They’ll send an expedition outside to search for a rare creature rumoured to roam the wasteland once a year. This creature could provide weeks of food if they can capture it. The council adjourns, but a leader counsell members remain, whispering in secret. They decide to send a select group of Hunters beyond the usual boundaries, hoping they might find signs of other survivors. Since they are in power and they made the decision. The next day, Rishi and the Hunters gather at the shelter’s heavy, fortified exit. Rishi, as usual, lightens the mood with his chatter, though even he senses the gravity of the mission. As the gates creak open, they step into the barren, endless wasteland. The landscape is filled with twisted metal, sand, and collapsed buildings. A heavy silence settles around them, broken only by the distant howl of the wind. They hike along a desolate trail until they spot a herd of mutated animals in the distance. The creatures are massive, with fierce, unnatural features. “This is it,” one Hunter whispers. The group devises a plan, circling the herd to trap the animals. Chaos erupts as they charge, and the Hunters engage in a deadly struggle. Two Hunters fall, trampled beneath hooves, while Rishi fights bravely. Spotting a comrade in danger, he leaps forward, pushing them to safety but placing himself in the path of a charging beast. The creature’s horn pierces him, lifting him off his feet as it charges away. The Hunters watch in horror as Rishi is carried off, his figure shrinking into the wasteland. Heartbroken, they gather the animals they’ve slain and return to the shelter. Only two members of the group press on, tasked with finding signs of life beyond the wasteland. Rishi drifts in and out of consciousness, still impaled on the creature’s horn. Finally, he pulls himself free, dropping to the ground and struggling to stand. Weak and wounded, he stumbles through the wasteland, each step a struggle. Just as he’s about to collapse, he sees something—a movement, a group of figures approaching. His vision fades, and he slips into darkness. When he awakens, he finds himself in a sterile laboratory, surrounded by people in radiation suits. Panic rises, but he hears a familiar language—Telugu. Relief floods him. “Where am I?” he whispers, his voice weak. One of the figures steps forward, introducing himself as Kaushik. Kaushik explains that they are in another shelter, one that has been hidden away and believed itself to be the last group of humans alive. “Who are you?” Kaushik asks, eyeing Rishi with both curiosity and suspicion. “I’m… Rishi. I came from another shelter,” he manages, his mind struggling to process it all. Kaushik studies him with an unsettling intensity, muttering about a breakthrough. Before Rishi can ask anything else, a figure steps forward with a syringe. Rishi’s vision fades as he drifts back into unconsciousness. Later, Kaushik gathers his team in the council chamber, explaining his plan. “We’ve been searching for a way to make humans immune to radiation. This outsider, already exposed to radiation, is the perfect subject for our experiment.” “Humanity wasn’t meant to live underground,” he says firmly. “We’re meant to reclaim the surface. This experiment could give us a path forward. If it succeeds, we’ll know it’s possible. If it fails…” He pauses, his expression hardening. “Then we lose nothing.” Despite some hesitation, the council agrees. For Kaushik, Rishi is both a hope and a threat. Rishi wakes up strapped to a machine. Fear grips him as he realises what’s happening. The machine powers on, bathing him in intense radiation and phasing beams of lights. He screams, his body writhing in pain. He begs them to stop, but his pleas are drowned out by the hum of the machine. As the energy surges, the machine malfunctions, filling the room with smoke. When it finally shuts down, Rishi is bruised and burned but somehow alive. Kaushik watches, fascinated by Rishi’s resilience. The council believes they may have unlocked a breakthrough, but they don’t yet understand what has truly happened to Rishi’s body. In a dim, sterile recovery room, Rishi lies strapped to a bed, his wrists and ankles bound with heavy chains. A monitor hums steadily beside him, displaying his vital signs as he slowly begins to regain consciousness. As his surroundings come into focus, panic rises, and he struggles against his restraints, feeling trapped and vulnerable. Instinctively, Rishi focuses all his energy on his right hand, desperate to break free. A strange sensation spreads through his arm, and suddenly his hand vibrates, phasing straight through the chain. He stares, wide-eyed, unable to comprehend what just happened. Tentatively, he tries with his left hand. This time, it crumbles into sand, falling in a soft pile onto the floor. Confused and terrified, Rishi scoops up the sand, feeling an inexplicable pull toward it. The grains merge with his wrist, and to his shock, his hand reforms as if it had never fallen apart. He realizes he can somehow transform his body into sand, though he’s unsure how it works or if he can control it fully. Still shaken, Rishi searches for an escape. The door is locked, so he concentrates, attempting to phase through it as he did with the chain. His body passes through the door, but partway through, his left leg gets caught, sending a wave of excruciating pain through him. Gritting his teeth, he wills his leg to slip free, and it melts into water, dripping onto the floor. Breathing heavily, he watches in awe as his leg reforms. The realization dawns: he can transform parts of his body into different elements—sand, water, and maybe more. He moves stealthily down the corridor, ducking behind equipment. His senses are heightened as he listens for any sign of pursuit. Meanwhile, in the council chamber, Kaushik and his team watch footage from the recovery room, transfixed by Rishi’s newfound abilities. Kaushik’s eyes narrow, filled with intense fascination. “We need to secure him—immediately,” he orders, understanding both the potential and the threat Rishi poses. Kaushik corners Rishi in a corridor, blocking his path. “Rishi,” he begins, his voice calm yet steely, “I know this is confusing, but you have no idea what your abilities mean for humanity. You’re the key to reclaiming the surface.” Rishi’s face hardens, anger flashing in his eyes. “Why did you do this to me?” he demands, his voice laced with betrayal. “I thought we were the same. Humans. Yet you treat me like an experiment, a tool!” Kaushik’s calm expression remains unchanged. “We’re all making sacrifices for the future. You’ve been given a gift—something that could change everything.” But Rishi’s rage intensifies, and a strange energy pulses through his body. His skin starts to shift, sprouting sharp, animalistic spikes. Horns emerge from his head, and his form transforms into a blend of human and beast. The council members step back, shocked. Suddenly, the guards raise their weapons and open fire. Instinctively, Rishi raises his arms, and the bullets ricochet harmlessly off his horns. Realizing their weapons are useless, he charges forward with a strength he never knew he possessed, knocking his attackers aside. Someone fires a net over him, trying to restrain him, but Rishi’s body melts into water, slipping through the mesh and reforming on the other side. He bolts down the corridor, exhilarated by his newfound abilities and the taste of freedom. Chaos erupts in the shelter. For the first time, Kaushik feels an unsettling loss of control, realizing they’ve unleashed a force they cannot contain. Desperate to escape, Rishi ducks into an air vent, his heart pounding as he processes the overwhelming mix of emotions—astonishment, fury, and a deep-seated fear of what he has become. In the narrow vent, he examines his trembling hands, curious and horrified by his powers. Tentatively, he focuses on his right hand, willing it to transform. He feels a subtle shift, and suddenly his hand turns to water, dripping onto the vent floor. He scoops it up, concentrating as it reforms back into his fingers. Trying again, his hand morphs into sand, slipping through his fingers before he pulls it back together. His mind races with possibilities, and he recalls the comforting warmth of fire from his old shelter. He stares at his fingers, imagining flames, and to his amazement, a small fire ignites, dancing across his fingertips. He feels the heat but not the pain, marveling at his control. He quickly retracts the flames, still unsure of his limits. Meanwhile, Kaushik’s voice crackles over the shelter’s speakers, calm and persuasive. “Rishi, I understand you’re frightened, but think about the potential. You could do great things for humanity. We may have seemed harsh, but this is a chance for all of us.” Kaushik softens his tone, assuring Rishi that he means no harm and promising to help his original shelter. “We have supplies, medicine, technology—everything your people need to survive. You just have to trust us.” Rishi hesitates, his mind torn between anger and hope. The thought of Kaushik’s help for his shelter tugs at him, and slowly, he phases through the vent, stepping into the corridor. As he approaches Kaushik, soldiers tense, their weapons aimed, but Kaushik raises a hand, signaling them to stand down. Guiding Rishi to a room filled with advanced technology, Kaushik says, “This is what we’ve been working toward. We’ve tried to rearrange molecules to withstand radiation. With you, we’ve realized the potential to transform into anything—sand, water, even animals.” Rishi listens, nodding as Kaushik describes the potential of his abilities. But his thoughts drift to his shelter, the people he left behind. “All of this sounds incredible, but I need you to help my shelter first. If you’re serious about humanity, start by helping them.” Kaushik’s smile fades, replaced by a flicker of irritation. “Rishi, you’re too naive. You don’t understand the value of your abilities. Should we risk it all for people who may not understand your potential?” Tension thickens between them as Rishi insists, “If you truly mean to help humanity, it starts with those who need it most. My shelter deserves a chance.” Frustrated, Kaushik signals for a guard to activate a containment field, and a glass barrier begins to close between them. “You’re a fool, Rishi. This power isn’t for someone as short-sighted as you.” In that split second, Rishi’s eyes narrow. Remembering a small insect he saw crawling through the vents, he focuses, transforming himself into a bug, slipping under the glass just before it seals shut. Kaushik’s jaw tightens as he watches Rishi escape. Shouting orders to his guards, he sends them after Rishi, who, back in human form, sprints down the corridor. He morphs into a powerful creature, smashing through walls and scattering the guards. As he nears the exit, Rishi transforms into a massive, mutated bird. With wings outstretched, he flies down the hallway, reaching the shelter’s main gate. Shifting back into his human form, he ignites his hands, pressing them to the metal door until it glows red-hot, the steel melting under his touch. He steps back, transforms back into the giant bird, and soars through the opening, escaping into the vast, empty wasteland. Inside, Kaushik stands by the open door, fury and resentment etched on his face as he watches Rishi disappear into the distance. To Kaushik, Rishi is a failed project—a wasted potential. With a bitter determination, he vows to hunt him down, convinced that Rishi’s powers belong in his control. As Rishi flies off into the desolate sky, Kaushik’s guards pull him away, sealing the heavy door to prevent radiation from seeping inside. But Kaushik’s gaze remains fixed on the horizon, already plotting his next move. For the second half, we could structure it as a series of cinematic glimpses, giving audiences powerful, visually compelling hints of the conflict, exploration, and ultimate showdown: Expanding Worlds, Finding His Shelter, Bringing Two Shelters Together, Kaushik Revenge, Rishi’s Powers and Transformation, Climactic Confrontation with kaushik and a conclusion how humans survive.

Rise of Ruin

It was a moonless night in the winter month of January, the year was 1982. The winds howled through the narrow, crowded streets of Chapra, a town in Bihar, India. The world barely paused to notice the wails of a baby abandoned in the rotting, fetid garbage near the railway station. Dogs circled the mound, their eyes gleaming hungrily in the faint glow of a nearby streetlight. The baby’s cries were faint, his body frail, his existence meaningless in a world already drowning in its own filth. Born to unknown parents, discarded like trash, the baby’s life began on a note of betrayal. The pack of dogs attacked, tearing at his flesh, driven by hunger. Fate, however, refused to let the child perish just yet. A woman, clad in tattered clothes, stumbled upon the scene. She was known to the townsfolk as "Pagli", a demented outcast who lived on the charity of strangers and the leftovers from dumpsters. But to the child, she became "Ma." She fought off the dogs with a stick, cradling the bleeding, disfigured infant to her chest. "You are my son now," she whispered. Despite her fragile mental state, she nursed the boy back to health, feeding him whatever scraps she could find. For five years, the boy grew under her care. Scarred and disfigured from the attack, he became an object of ridicule. Other children called him a monster; adults avoided him as though he carried a curse. Yet, amidst this sea of disdain, his Ma was his anchor, shielding him from the worst of humanity’s cruelty. But the anchor wasn’t to last. One fateful evening, as they scavenged near the town’s outskirts, they were ambushed by a group of drunken men. The boy, hiding in the shadows, watched helplessly as they beat his Ma mercilessly, assaulted her, and left her lifeless in a ditch. The boy screamed, running to her side, but it was too late. She was gone. For days, he clung to her decaying corpse until municipal workers arrived and took her body away. He cried as they burned her in the town’s crematorium, leaving him utterly alone. That night, he looked up at the sky, his young heart filled with hatred. "Why did you even let me live? If there’s anyone out there listening, grant me the strength to ruin this world as it ruined me." And the heavens listened. By the time the boy turned eighteen, the world had already begun its descent into chaos. It was January 1, 2000, the day humanity would later call The Great Flash—a cosmic event that tore through dimensions, altering the very fabric of reality. In Chapra, the sky split open, and creatures of light and darkness spilled into the streets. Demonic beasts and angelic warriors clashed, their battles turning homes to rubble and rivers to blood. Amidst the chaos, the boy—now a man—fought desperately for survival. Starved and scarred, he scavenged weapons from fallen soldiers, battling both monsters and humans alike. During one such skirmish, he lost his left eye to a beast’s claw and his left arm to the blade of an angel. He should have died that day, but something inside him refused to yield. As he lay bleeding in the ruins of a temple, a voice echoed in his mind. "Do you truly wish for power? To exact vengeance upon all who have wronged you?" He whispered hoarsely, "Yes." And with that, the curse was bestowed. A mark burned itself into his chest, and the wounds on his body healed instantly. When he opened his remaining eye, it glowed crimson, filled with an otherworldly rage. The power he received was both divine and infernal— dominion over the guilty. Anyone, from the lowest insect to the mightiest god, who had ever committed the act of killing would fall under his control. But the price of this power was steep: each use drained a fragment of his existence. Every time he wielded it, he lost a moment—seconds, minutes, hours—from his lifespan. The boy—no, the man—smirked. "A fair price for the ruin of everything." The man, now calling himself Ruin, began his rampage in Chapra. Those who had mocked him, beaten him, and ridiculed his Ma were the first to fall. He raised an army of the guilty, controlling their minds like puppets and forcing them to turn on each other. The streets ran red with blood as Ruin moved from town to town, leaving destruction in his wake. Animals, humans, spirits—none were spared. His power extended even to creatures from other dimensions, and soon, entire cities were laid to waste. His ultimate act of vengeance came when he marched into the state capital, Patna, and faced the government forces stationed there. Thousands of soldiers, armed to the teeth, fell to their knees, their weapons turning against their comrades as Ruin’s power took hold. By the time the battle ended, Bihar was a desolate wasteland, devoid of life. But Ruin wasn’t satisfied. His hatred extended beyond humanity to the gods themselves. "If you created this wretched world, then you’re just as guilty as the rest of them." Ruin’s rampage didn’t go unnoticed. Across India, a new generation of heroes had risen in the wake of The Great Flash. Among them were: 1. Kavach, a man with impenetrable skin and unyielding determination. 2. Agni, a fiery warrior with the ability to summon and control flames. 3. Vidya, a genius strategist with telepathic abilities. 4. Arth, a guardian of nature with powers over the earth and plants. 5. Shakti, a woman whose strength rivaled that of the gods. These heroes, known collectively as the *First Generation*, united to stop Ruin’s rampage. They confronted him in the ruins of Chapra, where the blood of thousands still stained the ground. The battle was unlike anything the world had ever seen. Ruin’s army of the guilty clashed with the heroes, their sheer numbers threatening to overwhelm even the most powerful of defenders. But the heroes fought valiantly, their combined strength pushing Ruin to his limits. Despite their efforts, Ruin’s power was too great. He controlled the very creatures the heroes had slain, turning their own victories against them. One by one, the heroes fell, their bodies broken and their spirits crushed. In the end, it was Vidya’s strategy that turned the tide. She discovered the cost of Ruin’s power—the loss of time—and devised a plan to force him into overusing it. The heroes created a diversion, attacking Ruin relentlessly and forcing him to summon more and more of the guilty to defend himself. Finally, as Ruin’s lifespan dwindled to a fraction, Kavach landed a devastating blow, bringing the Harbinger of Ruin to his knees. Unable to harness more of his power to strike down his enemies, he tried and smiled to himself with the way fate plays with his life. As the heroes prepared to deliver the final strike, Ruin laughed. Grinning as he faces those who have prepared themselves to bring peace to the world even at the cost of their own lives. He laughed hysterically, sounding profound and destructive and Demonic. "You think you’ve won? You’ve only delayed the inevitable. I will return, stronger than ever. And when I do, this world and every other will burn." Kavach looking at him with forgiveness and kindness in his eyes overflowing. Vidya says," We don't know what happened to you but we know it was bad enough to bring you to your ruin. For that we are sorry!" Shakti coming forward with a look of anger and tears in her eyes for her fallen comrades. " Me and My friends may forgive you. But those innocent lives you took, will never forgive you!!" As the all prepare their most powerful attack, he takes the opportunity. With his remaining strength, Ruin opened a dimensional rift and disappeared, leaving the heroes battered but victorious. The heroes trying to end him but ultimately failed in doing so. They suppressed their emotions of sadness and anger towards their fallen comrades and themselves, being unable to avenge them. But they were content enough to have bought time to prepare new generation of heroes to save the humankind from Creatures and humans themselves. The battle ended, but the cost was immeasurable. Arth and Agni sacrificed themselves to the future of a better and safe world. Bihar was a graveyard, its people and culture wiped out. The heroes vowed to rebuild, but the scars of Ruin’s rampage would never fully heal. Somewhere in the void between dimensions, Ruin stood alone, his body battered but his resolve unbroken. He gazed into the darkness, a twisted smile on his face. "Let them rebuild. Let them hope. It will make their despair all the sweeter when I return." For Ruin was not just a man. He was hatred incarnate, a force of destruction that would never be extinguished. And he would come again. ----------------------------- **Author's Note** This story introduces *Ruin* as one of the Most dangerous Villain in Rakshak-Rakshas Universe (RRU). It's a story set in the 80's and the day of ' The Great Flash'.

Oni Avenger

This story paints a powerful picture of courage, corruption, and sacrifice. It begins with a humble and skilled nurse, who, despite his simple and modest lifestyle, is deeply devoted to his profession. He lacks interest in material pursuits, focusing solely on his duty as a nurse. Though not academically strong, his practical expertise in nursing far surpasses that of many doctors. This talent stems from his experience, especially from the mentorship he received from a seasoned old doctor. The turning point arrives when a newly appointed Medical Officer, who happens to be the son of a powerful Chief Minister, joins the hospital. Unlike the nurse, this doctor obtained his degree through bribes and lacks both theoretical and practical knowledge. One day, a patient suffering a heart attack is rushed to the hospital. The young doctor, clueless about the procedure, hesitates, and the experienced nurse steps in. Though it goes against medical rules, he takes the initiative to save the patient's life, administering epinephrine and performing CPR. The patient stabilizes. During a lunch break, another emergency occurs—the same patient has a second heart attack. This time, the doctor tries to mimic the nurse's procedure but makes a fatal error, giving another dose of epinephrine. The overdose kills the patient. To protect his son, the Chief Minister manipulates the situation, using his influence to blame the nurse for the death. The media, swayed by political power, spreads false stories about the nurse's alleged negligence. However, the nurse had anticipated this possibility. Before the patient’s second attack, he had secured a backup of the CCTV footage on his phone, which clearly showed his life-saving actions and the doctor’s subsequent mistake. When the Chief Minister learns of this evidence, he threatens the nurse’s family, demanding the footage's destruction. But the nurse, a man of integrity, refuses to bow to corruption. He vows to expose the truth, regardless of the danger to himself and his loved ones. As the court hearing approaches, the nurse hires a lawyer, only to have the Chief Minister bribe the attorney to abandon the case. That night, the situation turns dire. Assassins sent by the Chief Minister break into the nurse’s home, murdering his parents and setting the house ablaze, with the nurse seemingly among the victims. The next day, the media reports the incident as a tragic accident—a gas explosion, suppressing the truth once again. When the forensic team investigates the burned ruins, they find the remains of the nurse's parents, but the nurse’s body is missing. Rumors spread that the nurse might still be alive, and the Chief Minister panics. He orders his men to find and kill the nurse, fearing that he might reappear and present the damning evidence in court. Yet, years go by without any trace of the nurse—no sign of his body, no indication of his whereabouts. The nurse becomes a ghost, a symbol of unyielding truth that refuses to be silenced by power or corruption. The Chief Minister's fear never fades, haunted by the possibility that one day, the nurse might return to seek justice and reveal the truth to the world. The story leaves a lingering question: is the nurse truly dead, or is he simply waiting for the right moment to strike back and clear his name? The story of our hero reaches new depths as it blends a journey of ancient wisdom with a modern crusade for justice, creating a saga of transformation, vengeance, and redemption. After narrowly escaping death from a brutal assassination attempt, our hero—a once ordinary nurse—finds salvation in his old friend, a man of Indian and Japanese descent. This friend, deeply connected to Japan’s martial heritage, brings the injured nurse to a secret temple hidden in the remote mountains of Japan. This is no ordinary place—it is a sanctuary guarded by the last living descendants of the original samurai, a sacred site where the ancient ways have been preserved in secrecy for centuries. The temple, steeped in the weight of history, is lined with ancient scrolls and the spirits of the warriors who came before. Here, the nurse is given a chance to transform, to rise from the ashes of his past and embrace a new path. The samurai, seeing the determination in his eyes, agree to train him, but the journey they offer is one of immense hardship and sacrifice. They take him through the rigorous and disciplined training of the katana—the revered sword of the samurai. Day by day, he masters the art of the blade, learning to move with precision, silence, and deadly efficiency. Under the guidance of the master samurai, he hones his skills until the katana becomes an extension of his will. However, the samurai training goes beyond mere combat. They teach him the code of bushido—the way of the warrior. He learns that true strength lies not in the blade, but in the spirit that guides it. The samurai discipline him to balance his thirst for vengeance with the honor of justice, and he comes to understand that the power he seeks must be used wisely and righteously. He becomes not just a fighter but a warrior, armed with both the wisdom and the skill of the ancient ways. Months pass, and the broken man who entered the temple has been replaced by a hardened warrior, a man of iron resolve. He faces a final test—a duel with the samurai masters themselves—not to prove his victory, but to prove his mastery and understanding of their ways. He passes, earning their respect and a katana forged in the traditional manner—a blade that symbolizes his rebirth. He leaves the temple, a true warrior, grateful for the lessons learned and the new purpose he carries. Returning to India, the nurse is no longer the man he once was. He adopts a new identity, becoming the Oni Avenger, named after the fierce and protective Japanese Oni mask he now wears. This mask, combined with a custom-made superhero suit, is designed for stealth, agility, and strength. It becomes his new face—a symbol of justice and a warning to those who exploit the weak. With his katana, he embarks on a mission to cleanse his country of corruption, striking down those who have used their power for evil. The Oni Avenger’s strikes are calculated, each move deliberate and precise, taking out corrupt officials and criminals who have long evaded justice. The media, controlled by the Chief Minister’s influence, brands him as a dangerous vigilante, painting him as a killer who disrupts society. A bounty is placed on his head, and he becomes the nation’s most wanted man. But he persists, knowing that the truth is on his side and that his actions inspire hope among the oppressed. Just when he seems unstoppable, he faces his greatest challenge yet—the Chief Minister’s brother, a notorious criminal mastermind from Italy, renowned not only for his ruthlessness but also as a professional fighter. In a dramatic confrontation, the Oni Avenger fights this seasoned opponent but is overpowered and severely injured. Barely escaping with his life, he is forced into hiding once more. The Chief Minister seizes the opportunity to defame him further, using his control over the media to paint the Oni Avenger as a murderer of innocents. Public sentiment sways, and his reputation hangs by a thread. In the shadows, the wounded hero regroups, driven by the samurai teachings that now define him. He decides to strike back not only with his sword but with the truth. Using his skills, he digs deep into the Chief Minister's vast network of corruption, uncovering illegal businesses, bribes, and dark secrets that have plagued the country for years. He gathers irrefutable evidence, including the crucial CCTV footage from years ago—the video that shows the Chief Minister’s son’s fatal mistake, revealing the depth of the corruption that destroyed his life. With everything in place, he unleashes his plan. In a carefully coordinated strike, he uploads the evidence to the internet, exposing the Chief Minister’s crimes to the entire nation. The truth spreads like wildfire, revealing the lies, deceit, and exploitation that the corrupt regime has used to maintain power. Protests erupt, and the people rally behind the Oni Avenger, seeing him not as a villain but as a hero who dared to challenge the system. The Chief Minister’s power crumbles as the public demands justice. With nowhere else to turn, the Chief Minister calls on his brother one final time. A climactic battle unfolds—a grand and brutal showdown between the Oni Avenger and the Chief Minister’s brother. This battle is more than a personal vendetta; it is a fight for the soul of the nation. Drawing on his training and the spirit of the samurai, the Oni Avenger prevails, defeating the Chief Minister’s brother in a dramatic duel, symbolizing the end of an era of corruption. With the final enemy vanquished, the Oni Avenger releases the last piece of damning evidence—the brother’s confession. The Chief Minister is arrested, the corrupt doctor’s actions are exposed, and the truth is revealed to all. Justice is finally served, and the Oni Avenger clears his name, but the cost has been high. The family he lost and the life he once knew are gone forever. He understands that he can never return to his old life as a nurse. Now, he is a legend—the Oni Avenger, a vigilante whose face is never seen, a warrior who protects the innocent and fights against the corruption that taints his homeland. With his katana, he becomes a guardian in the shadows, knowing that his mission is far from over. He carries the spirit of the samurai with him, guided by the ancient code of honor and justice that now defines his life. From that day forward, the Oni Avenger remains a watchful protector, a reminder that even the most ordinary of men can become extraordinary when they choose to stand against evil. His story is told and retold, inspiring future generations to believe that one person, armed with courage, truth, and a sword, can change the fate of a nation. He is no longer just a man he is a symbol of hope and a force of justice that will never fade. Note :- 1. I have originally written this story in Gujarati because I am from Gujarat but I have translated it into English 2. I have not given this superhero the official name Oni Avenger as I could not come up with a perfect name so I have given it a temporary name.

Steven and Scout

Steven had always been a quiet, lonely boy. His mother had passed away when he was very young, leaving him with only a few faded memories of her. His father, David, was a police officer a brave and strong man, but always busy with work. David often spent long hours at the station, sometimes not coming home until late at night. While he loved Steven dearly, he couldn’t always be there for him. This left Steven feeling isolated, spending much of his time alone in their small, empty house. The days felt long and empty, and the silence of the house reminded him of all he had lost. One evening, David noticed how sad and lonely Steven looked, his son’s eyes reflecting an emptiness that no words could fill. That night, David came home with a surprise a beautiful Siberian Husky. The dog had bright, piercing blue eyes, and a coat of white and gray fur that was thick and soft. Steven’s eyes lit up the moment he saw the dog, his sadness fading for a moment. He hugged his new friend, feeling a warmth he hadn’t felt in a long time. “What are you going to name him?” David asked, smiling at the rare sight of his son’s joy. “Scout,” Steven replied, after a moment’s thought. It felt like the perfect name for the loyal companion who would follow him wherever he went. From that day on, Steven and Scout were inseparable. They played together in the yard, went on long walks, and even slept side by side. Scout seemed to understand Steven in a way no one else did, sensing when he felt sad or scared. On the nights when his father was working late, Scout would stay close to Steven, offering him a silent sense of comfort and security. Over time, Steven felt less alone. He still missed his mother, and he still wished his father were home more often, but having Scout by his side made everything feel a little bit better. Years passed, and Steven grew older. Life continued, and he grew used to his quiet routine with Scout. But he remained a sensitive boy, carrying a lingering sadness and a deep-seated fear of the unknown. His father’s absence was a constant reminder of the dangers in the world, and Steven couldn’t help but worry whenever his dad was late coming home. One evening, Steven waited anxiously for his father. The minutes turned to hours, and still, David hadn’t returned. As the night grew darker, Steven’s heart began to pound with fear. He tried to keep calm, hoping his father would walk through the door at any moment. Suddenly, the phone rang, breaking the silence of the house. With shaky hands, Steven picked up the receiver. On the other end was his father, his voice urgent and filled with tension. “Steven, listen carefully,” David said. “I’m in serious danger. There’s a Mafia leader named Alex, and he has a gang—bad men who are trying to kill me.” David’s voice cracked with worry. “I managed to hide some evidence against him on a pen drive. It’s in my desk at the station. You need to take it and keep it safe. Be careful, my son…” Before David could finish, Steven heard a loud gunshot through the phone, followed by his father’s pained scream. The line went dead. Steven’s heart froze, his mind spinning in disbelief and horror. He tried calling back, but there was no answer. Panic consumed him, but he knew he couldn’t waste any time. Grabbing his jacket, he ran outside, his hands trembling as he started his motorbike. Scout, sensing something was terribly wrong, ran up to him and leaped onto the bike without hesitation. Steven was too distraught to protest. Scout was always by his side, and tonight was no different. They rode through the empty streets, the cold night air stinging Steven’s face as he raced towards the road his father had mentioned. His thoughts were a blur of fear and sorrow, but Scout’s steady presence helped keep him focused. When they finally reached the place, Steven’s worst fears were confirmed. His father lay on the ground, his body still and lifeless, his badge lying beside him. Steven collapsed beside his father, sobbing as he held his father’s hand. All the years of loneliness, fear, and sadness poured out of him in that moment. Scout sat close, his head resting on Steven’s knee, his eyes filled with understanding. It was a night filled with sorrow, a moment Steven would never forget. The following day, Steven felt empty, his heart heavy with grief. He knew he had to fulfill his father’s last request. His father had died protecting something important, and Steven couldn’t let that go to waste. Wiping his tears, he decided to go to the police station to retrieve the pen drive his father had mentioned. When he arrived at the station, he explained to one of the officers that he needed to collect his father’s belongings. The officer, seeing the sadness in Steven’s eyes, led him to his father’s desk. Steven searched the drawers until he found the small pen drive, just as his father had described. He placed it in his pocket, feeling its weight like a heavy burden. He didn’t yet know what secrets it held, but he knew it was important. Once back home, Steven locked all the doors and windows, making sure everything was secure. Scout followed him closely, as if sensing the importance of what Steven was about to do. With a deep breath, Steven inserted the pen drive into the TV and waited as the screen flickered to life. What he saw on the screen was beyond anything he could have imagined. The video showed Alex, the Mafia leader his father had warned him about. He was a cruel, ruthless man with a dark ambition—to create a deadly virus that he could use to control people, forcing them into submission. In the footage, Steven watched in horror as Alex and his gang conducted horrible experiments, infecting innocent people with the virus and manipulating them. The plan was terrifying: Alex wanted to create a virus so powerful that it would give him control over entire cities, maybe even the whole world. Steven sat frozen, his mind struggling to process the terrifying reality his father had uncovered. His father had sacrificed his life to protect this evidence, hoping it would one day be used to stop Alex. A new determination began to build within Steven. He knew he had to be brave, to honor his father’s memory by exposing Alex’s dark plans. But he was just a young boy with a loyal dog by his side. How could he possibly stand up to a powerful Mafia leader? As he sat there, lost in thought, Scout nudged him, his warm eyes reminding Steven that he wasn’t alone. Steven took a deep breath, finding courage in the loyal companionship of his friend. If he was going to do this, he needed a plan. The first step was to gather as much information as possible about Alex and his network. He spent days going through old files and papers his father had left behind, uncovering clues about Alex’s operations and his connections. Finally, Steven discovered that Alex had an underground lab hidden in an abandoned part of the city. This was where he conducted his experiments and stored the virus samples. Steven knew that if he could get into the lab and gather evidence, he could bring it to the police and expose Alex’s plan. It was dangerous, but he felt a strong sense of duty pushing him forward. His father had given his life to protect others, and now it was Steven’s turn to be brave. On a dark, moonless night, Steven and Scout set out for the abandoned part of the city where the lab was hidden. The streets were eerily quiet, and the silence only made Steven’s heart beat faster. He could feel fear creeping over him, but he kept going, knowing that Scout was there beside him. When they reached the entrance of the lab, Steven felt a surge of fear, but he reminded himself why he was doing this. With a deep breath, he and Scout slipped into the lab, careful to move quietly and avoid detection. Inside, the lab was like a maze, with long, narrow hallways and dimly lit rooms filled with strange equipment. Steven searched for any sign of the virus samples or files that could prove Alex’s plan. After what felt like hours, he finally found a small room where documents and vials of the virus were stored. He quickly gathered as much evidence as he could, stuffing papers and samples into his backpack. Just as he was about to leave, an alarm blared throughout the lab. Steven’s heart raced as footsteps echoed down the hall. He turned to see Alex himself standing there, flanked by guards, his face twisted into a cruel smile. “Well, well,” Alex sneered. “So, David’s son decided to play hero.” Steven felt a wave of fear, but Scout stood beside him, growling fiercely at the menacing figure in front of them. Alex laughed, seeming unfazed by the dog’s protective stance. “You think a boy and his dog can stop me?” Alex mocked, stepping closer. But Steven, fueled by the memory of his father and the courage he had found within himself, stood his ground. “I won’t let you hurt anyone else,” he said, his voice steady despite his fear. “Everyone will know what you’re planning.” With that, Steven grabbed one of the virus vials and threw it at the ground, shattering it and creating a thick cloud of smoke that filled the room. He and Scout darted through the haze, dodging the guards in the confusion. They sprinted through the maze of corridors, heart pounding, until they finally made it outside and disappeared into the night. The next morning, Steven went to the authorities with the evidence he had collected. With the files and samples he had taken from the lab, he was able to prove Alex’s twisted plans. The police launched an investigation, and soon, Alex and his gang were arrested, bringing an end to their dark schemes. Though Steven had faced incredible danger and loss, he had emerged stronger, his heart filled with a new sense of purpose. His father’s legacy lived on, not just in the work he had done, but in the courage Steven had shown. And as for Scout, he remained by Steven’s side, loyal as ever, a constant reminder that even in the darkest moments, friendship and courage could light the way forward.

Deep Thought

In the vibrant city of Melbourne, three successful businessmen were tied not just by friendship but also by their golden venture—a gold business that kept them wealthy and renowned. Robert, David, and Thomas had been friends for years, sharing fortunes and secrets. Life seemed flawless, and their families reaped the benefits of their hard work. Each of the three had children with bright futures. Robert’s daughter, Sofi, was a 23-year-old PhD student with dreams of uncovering secrets in biophysics. David had a son, while Thomas had a daughter. Coincidentally, these three children were close friends, attending the same university, and sharing the same academic struggles. Although they were PhD candidates, their coursework proved challenging. The theoretical concepts often felt confusing, and they longed for a way to make it all clearer. They discussed taking private practical lessons and, being from wealthy families, they had plenty of resources to make it happen. One day, Melbourne hosted a large science fair, featuring an array of exhibits and experiments. The three friends decided to attend, hoping to gain some insight into their field. They wandered through the displays, but most of the projects seemed even more complicated. Just as they were about to leave, Sofi’s attention was caught by a voice explaining a project in a way that was clear and inspiring. She turned around and saw a young professor confidently presenting a complex biophysics project. He was stylish, charismatic, and seemed effortlessly knowledgeable. The professor, James Jonathan—known as “JJ” to his students—was only 27, yet his insights and approach made the subject feel alive. His black suit, dark aviator glasses, and luxury watch only added to his charm, making him a figure of fascination for Sofi. It was as if she understood biophysics for the first time, and her friends felt the same way. After the presentation, Sofi was sure of one thing: she wanted James as their tutor. James, however, was not interested in taking on any private tutoring jobs. Sofi, determined to get him on board, went to her father, Robert, and explained how valuable James could be for her education. Robert was a man who wasn’t used to hearing “no.” He met with James and offered him a generous sum. After some hesitation, James finally agreed. Sofi was thrilled, and the classes began soon after. As weeks passed, James proved to be an extraordinary teacher, unraveling complex concepts with ease. Sofi’s admiration for James grew deeper, turning into affection. His intelligence, kindness, and subtle charm made her fall for him even more. The three families grew closer through James’s presence in their lives. The fathers appreciated his work with their children, and he was often invited to their gatherings. But then, life took an unexpected turn. One evening, a piece of news left everyone shocked: Thomas had died unexpectedly. There were no clear clues as to what had happened, leaving his family in sorrow and confusion. It was a mystery, but Robert and David assumed it was an accident and tried to move on. However, the peace didn’t last long. A few weeks later, during a party, David was killed in front of everyone, in a shocking and brutal attack. But this time, there was a witness—Sofi. She saw the attacker’s face clearly, and to her horror, it was none other than James. Devastated and in disbelief, Sofi went to James’s home. She confronted him, her heart torn between love and anger. “Why, James?” she cried. “Why would you do this? I loved you, and now you’ve destroyed everything. Who are you really?” James looked at her, the confident, composed look replaced by something softer, darker. He sighed and began his story. “Before I met you, Sofi, there was someone else I loved deeply,” he said. “Her name was Arshi, and she was an archaeologist. We planned a future together, and everything seemed perfect. But then, while working on an excavation on your father’s land, she found something extraordinary—a rare metal that could have changed the course of scientific history.” Arshi, being principled, intended to report her discovery to the government. However, the landowners—your father, Robert, along with his friends David and Thomas—saw this as a threat to their empire. They warned her to hand it over to them. But she refused.” Sofi felt a chill run down her spine as she listened. Sofi stared at James, her eyes brimming with tears. She tried to speak, her voice quivering with a painful mix of love and disbelief. “I’m sorry for what my father did to you, James. I know you must hate him, and maybe he deserves your anger. But he’s my father—I love him. I can’t let you kill him.” She took a deep, unsteady breath, her heart torn between the man she loved and her loyalty to her family. She moved closer, wrapping her arms around him in a quiet, desperate hug, trying to convey her turmoil through the closeness they shared. With a heavy heart, Sofi turned and walked away, her mind made up to protect her father from James. James watched her retreat, his own emotions a chaotic storm. He felt a pang of guilt seeing Sofi’s pain, knowing the weight of the secrets he had kept. Yet, the need for justice burned within him, reminding him of the life he once shared with Arshi, the woman he had loved and lost because of Sofi’s father and his friends. For a moment, he hesitated, torn between his revenge and the chance of a life with Sofi. But the memories of Arshi’s death hardened his resolve. He had started down this path, and he couldn’t abandon his quest for justice now. James knew that Robert, like his late friends David and Thomas, had used his influence and wealth to shield his wrongdoings. Robert and his friends had robbed James of his future with Arshi, and they had thought they could do so without consequence. But James had changed that—David and Thomas were gone, and now Robert remained as the final piece of his plan. Over the following days, James carefully worked his way back into Robert’s inner circle, drawing on the trust he had gained through his relationship with Sofi and her friends. Robert saw him only as Sofi’s tutor, perhaps a potential son-in-law, and suspected nothing of James’s true intentions. He never imagined the quiet, charming professor held a vendetta against him, so James moved easily among his affairs, observing and waiting for the perfect moment. Finally, the day came when Robert found himself alone in his vast, empty house. James, knowing Robert’s routines and weaknesses, had created a foolproof plan. When he struck, it was silent and swift, leaving no clues behind, just as he had done with the others. The scene appeared to be another unexplained tragedy, adding to the air of mystery that now surrounded Robert, David, and Thomas’s deaths. When the news of her father’s death reached her, Sofi was shattered. Though she knew deep down who was responsible, she couldn’t bring herself to confront the truth. She felt abandoned and betrayed, her world torn apart. She had tried to protect her father from James, hoping that love would be enough to sway him, but she had underestimated the depth of his pain and his need for justice. The police were left baffled by the string of unsolved deaths, unable to link any evidence to James. He had made sure that each incident was perfectly clean, covering his tracks meticulously. For the authorities, these were unfortunate but disconnected tragedies; for Sofi, they were pieces of a puzzle she wished she could unsee. Despite her heartbreak, Sofi couldn’t bring herself to expose James. She understood the suffering he had endured, the loss that had driven him to this point. Though he had taken everything from her, she couldn’t destroy him, even after all he had done. She kept his secret, unwilling to bring further devastation upon him—or perhaps upon herself. Months passed, and the pain slowly transformed from raw heartbreak into a dull ache, an emptiness she carried silently. She found herself haunted by memories of James—the way he had taught her, his kindness, and the warmth of his smile. It all felt like a different life, a bittersweet dream turned into a dark and distant reality. Meanwhile, James left Melbourne, vanishing without a trace. He disappeared from Sofi’s life and from the world they had once shared. He had avenged Arshi’s death, fulfilling his long-held promise to make Robert, David, and Thomas answer for their actions. But his revenge had come at a great cost. He had lost Sofi, the one person who had given him a glimmer of hope for happiness. As he moved from place to place, carrying only memories and shadows, James realized that the justice he had sought had stripped him of everything else. He had paid the ultimate price in his pursuit, leaving behind love, peace, and the chance for a new beginning. And though he tried to outrun his past, the shadows of his actions remained with him, a constant reminder of the life he had sacrificed for his revenge. One day in London, as James sat alone on a bench, Sofi quietly approached, sat beside him, and gently rested her head on his shoulder

Anjaneya Rising

CHAPTER - 1 Title: Anjaneya Rising In a vast city called Aghora, four individuals with superpowers arrive at a grand royal mansion in a sleek car. They ruthlessly kill the entire family, including two innocent children, and steal the mystical thunderbolt *Vajra*. The thunderbolt is handed over to a high-ranking villain, the boss's right-hand man. This villain takes the thunderbolt to the headquarters of their leader—a feared king of villains—who runs the world’s most powerful and wealthiest corporation. This king, a frail and sickly man, resides in a chemical tub, relying on machines to breathe. As he awakens, he addresses his henchmen: "We have six thunderbolts now, but we need four more to unleash ultimate power." A scientist in the lab warns him, "The gods will come to destroy you. I won’t let you make more powerful beings." Furious, the villain kills the scientist. Meanwhile, on the same evening in Aghora, a special child is born. His first cries attract monkeys from the nearby forests, and one baby monkey even touches the newborn's leg. Seeing this scene, the child's grandmother names him *Anjaneya*. Six years later, Anjaneya comes home from school, sad and bruised after being bullied. He refuses to eat, but his loving grandmother insists. That night, she tells him stories from the *Ramayana* as he falls asleep. She mentions a legendary temple hidden deep in the forest, where a Hanuman statue in temple. She adds, "Hanuman’s power lies in his *gada*. After helping Lord Rama, Hanuman chose to retreat from the mortal world and meditate in the temple. Many kings try to get his *gada*, but none succeeded because the monkeys protecting the temple ." The next day at school, Anjaneya meet one guy and they become friends a kind boy named Hari, He lives with a poor uncle. He don't have parents. Hari, though lonely, has a good heart and often stands up for Anjaneya, even helping him during school fights. Anjaneya, in turn, begins sketching scenes from his recurring dreams: a white horse, a dense green forest, a fierce battle between a king and a masked villain wearing a deer skull, and rivers of blood. A curious classmate admires his drawings, sparking Anjaneya's first crush. One day, Hari mysteriously disappears from city without a word, leaving Anjaneya heartbroken. Fourteen years later, now 21, Anjaneya revisits his grandmother’s stories and his old sketches, searching books and the internet for clues about the hidden temple. Just as he delves into his research, his girlfriend arrives unexpectedly in his room . He hastily hides his sketches, and the they spend time in his mango-filled garden, unaware that the monkeys watching them from the trees. Elsewhere, the superpowered villains launch an assault on a military lab, stealing advanced equipment after defeating the soldiers. Anjaneya, following the clues from his sketches, embarks on a journey into the forest. There, he encounters the white horse from his dreams, which leads him to the hidden temple. Monkeys screech upon seeing him but do not attack. Inside, he finds a massive Hanuman statue. When he tries to touch the statue’s hand, he is thrown back by a surge of energy. An old man appears, laughing, and introduces himself And he said i am staying here from many years. As the temple caretaker "You must be special," the old man says. "The monkeys allowed you here. And the temple attract you here. Many kings sought this power but perished at the hands of these guardians. You are chosen." The old man guides Anjaneya through a ritual. After days of meditation, Anjaneya touches Hanuman’s *gada* and is bestowed with immense powers: super speed, flight, and extraordinary strength. However, he struggles to control these abilities, accidentally destroying by simply touching things in his room . When his parents visits suddenly in room . he blames the mess on a stray cat. And He went to school some boys came infront of Anjaneya . They try to beat him but Anjaneya beats them. All are shocked from his fight. One man tried to jump from a building. Anjaneya received a signal and rushed to help him. After rescuing him, they both sat on the edge of the building. Anjaneya asked, "Why were you trying to end your life?" The man replied, "I'm tired of this life. Every day is the same routine. I wake up early, go to work, come back home, eat, and sleep. I'm all alone. At home, no one is there for me, and outside, no one wants to be with me. I don't fit into this society. Everyone around me is successful, but I'm still struggling. Every day feels like a repeat of the last." Anjaneya listened carefully and then said, "You shouldn't think like that. Life isn't just about becoming successful or owning luxury cars and houses. That's not the purpose of life. Look over there—they’ve taken your photos while you were about to jump. They don’t truly care about you. If you had fallen, they would’ve shared your pictures on social media, saying, 'Look at this man who failed and ended his life.' That’s all. "Don’t let others’ opinions define you. Stand up and live your life. If you feel lonely, go out and explore the world. You don’t need company to enjoy life—go on a solo trip, find peace in the beauty of nature. Life is too vast and beautiful to be wasted. It's not just about success or material possessions. True happiness comes from peace, love, and embracing the wonders of the world around you." The next day there will be a big terror attack in the metro train , they have machine guns and bombs they highjack the metro train. Anjaneya will go there and fight and save everyone. And one terrorist blast one bomb in train and fire cover the train . And metro train bridge broken under bridge many car are there . And many peoples are stucked in train. They sarted screaming in train . Anjaneya train falling time picked up train on his hands and slowly kept on road . And peoples came out from train . Some kids stucked in train. Train coverd by fire. Anjaneya went in train and bring them out. And small kid comes near Anjaneya and ask Anjaneya . Are you hanuman . He say yes . And she ask him then why you don't have tail like hanuman. He smiles he told something in her ear and flys on sky. Anjaneya will be in the news. And in city peoples think we have superhero in our city . He have powers like a hanuman. Peoples starts telling Hanuman reborn in him. And Anjaneya will clean the city from gangster, thiefs. Thiefs also fear from Anjaneya to stole something in city. Villain seen Anjaneya popularity and get more angry . (Hanuman will be busy with his school girlfriend. ) The villain on him will be busy making a big empire. A big rocket fails and fallen from the sky while takeover time Anjaneya came and he hold rocket he give more power from him he pulled the rocket in the sky Anjaneya also went with rocket in space and drop the rocket in space . And he stands in space he looking at beautifull earth and he says wow beautifull earth . And he will come down while coming time he lose balance in flying time . He full scared full . After coming near land he say loudly " jai Shree Ram " and he will get balance in flying. Anjaneya is a big fan of lord Rama so he made Rama tatoo on his chest. In Every dangerous situation time he says " jai Shree Ram " . everyone will take the photo and put it on the internet. Like hanuman helps the rocket to launch. The scientist in the villains company lab will give super powers to some peoples with old poison and thunderbolt. And their bodies are bigger. Anjaneya's grandmother was admitted to the hospital. She told him, “In the Ramayana, after Ravana’s death, his ten heads were transformed into ten vajras, scattered across the world in different places. Many kings sought those vajras, for they granted immense superpowers. Some kings succeeded in finding them, gaining incredible strength and conquering kingdoms. However, upon their deaths, the vajras were buried along with their bodies. Now, if someone were to collect all ten vajras, they would inherit Ravana’s power, transforming into a massive, muscular being with unmatched strength. Such a person could destroy the world and create a new realm of demons.” Anjaneya reassured her, “Don’t worry, Maa. Lord Hanuman will fix everything.” But his grandmother sighed and said, “This is Kali Yuga; nothing is easy. Meanwhile, in a secret laboratory owned by the villain's company, scientists were experimenting with fragments of a vajra. They infused people with its energy, granting them superhuman strength and enormous bodies. In the lab, there was a large, egg-shaped container covered with thin, blood-vessel-like skin. Inside, the scientists were creating a gigantic humanoid. From the container, eerie, dangerous sounds echoed through the lab. The main villain, accompanied by mysterious women clad in black robes and wielding ancient magic staffs, descended into **Patal Lok** (the underworld) using tunnel under villain company . In this realm of lava and fire, they found a colossal dead body surrounded by smaller corpses. The magic women began chanting from ancient texts, causing the lava to rise and swirl violently. The villain sat before the massive corpse, waiting for the ritual to awaken its dormant power. The next day, a grand celebration took place at a temple, where a new statue of Lord Ram was to be unveiled. The festive atmosphere was alive with the traditional *Pili Vesha* dance. However, chaos erupted as a demon, created in the villain’s lab, attacked the temple. Military forces arrived, led by Anjaneya, who prepared to fight the demon. Among the crowd, some of the villain's agents stole sacred stones from the temple and smuggled them to the lab. As Anjaneya battled the demon, the main villain created this demon. It's chest coverd by lava inside the chest . It's have flying power and fire manipulation the demon landing with a thunderous impact from the sky . A fierce fight ensued between Hanuman and the villain. soldiers fired a missile on demon . That missile blast fire makes more stronger the demon. Demon become more bigger . At one point, the villain pulled down the statue of Lord Ram, but Hanuman rushed to restore it before continuing the fight. The battle was intense, and though some soldiers lost their lives, Anjaneya managed to defeat the villains. Back in the lab, the stolen sacred stones were melted and forged into a powerful crown. This crown was placed on the massive humanoid being inside the egg-shaped container. The creature, with its face and body hidden, broke free from the egg, tearing apart the blood-vessel-like cover. Only its enormous legs and hands were visible as it killed and consumed some of the lab workers. Injected with the melted stones, the creature became uncontrollable. The main villain, however, managed to subdue it and commanded it to aid in finding the remaining vajras. "With all the vajras in our possession, we will rule this planet," the villain declared. Meanwhile, Anjaneya retreated to a high, silent mountain. There, he began meditating, chanting “Ram, Ram, Ram” as he sought divine guidance and strength to combat the rising darkness. **To Be Continued in Chapter 2**!

The Shakti Saga: Rise of Smritihani, Demon of Oblivion

Sage Shakti stood at the banks of the sacred Ganga, his face impassive. In his arms, a baby girl wailed, her cries cutting through the stillness. Before him stood the enchanting apsara Menaka, her hands clasped and head bowed in regret. “Oh, Maharshi,” she said softly, her voice tinged with sorrow. “I had no choice. It was under Lord Indra’s command that I disrupted your Brahmarshi penance. If I had defied him, he would have cursed me severely. Please, forgive me.” Without waiting for a response, Menaka turned and ascended to the heavens. Sage Shakti gazed helplessly at the crying, hungry infant in his arms. Lord Indra, observing the scene from his heavenly abode, was elated. With a mocking smirk, he addressed his court, his tone dripping with disdain. “Not every mere mortal can ascend to the rank of Brahmarshi,” he began, his voice laced with derision. “A Brahmarshi is a sage who has attained enlightenment, becoming a Jivanmukta by fully comprehending the essence of Brahman. They possess the highest divine knowledge, boundless wisdom, and true self-awareness. Such a being, upon death, attains Paramukti, liberating themselves from Samsara—the endless cycle of birth and death—and becoming equal to the gods. “And yet, this Sage Shakti dares to aspire to such a station?” Indra scoffed. “It’s a miracle he even reached Maharshi status. He isn’t worthy of being a Rajarshi! The moment Menaka dropped her saree, he dropped his penance.” The court erupted into laughter, the gods revelling in the humiliation of Sage Shakti. Just then, Narada Muni entered Indra’s court, holding a rolled, gold-coated magical scroll in his hand. “Oh, revered Sage Narada! What brings you to my court?” Indra asked, curiosity lacing his tone. “A new Brahmarshi has been appointed by my father, Lord Brahma,” Narada replied calmly. “I came to deliver the official intimation.” Gasps filled the court as the assembled gods exchanged shocked glances. “What? Without my knowledge? Who is this new Brahmarshi? What is his name?” Indra demanded, his voice rising with disbelief. “Why ask for his name when you can see for yourself?” Narada said, handing the magical scroll to Indra. Indra unrolled the scroll, his eyes widening as he saw Sage Shakti’s face appear. “Impossible! This is absurd! How could Shakti become a Brahmarshi? He was so easily ensnared by my apsara, Menaka!” Indra exclaimed. “Who told you it was Shakti?” Narada replied with a sly smile. “It is Yukti, Shakti’s identical twin elder brother.” A stunned silence engulfed the court. “Wait… What? So, both performed the Brahmarshi penance together?” Indra asked, still trying to grasp the revelation. “Not exactly,” Narada explained. “While Yukti undertook the true Brahmarshi penance, Shakti used his own powers to deceive you gods and protect his brother’s penance.” Indra was left both astounded and impressed. “Clever… utterly unexpected! I must meet this Shakti,” he declared, his curiosity piqued. Mounting his celestial elephant, Airavata, Indra descended to Earth, eager for the encounter. As Shakti walked along the Ganga's banks, he stumbled upon a Munda tribal village. Carrying a crying infant, he noticed the village had mostly women and children. Children playing nearby stopped and gathered around, their curiosity turning to mockery of his saintly attire. Leading them was a bold five-year-old boy, Maskal Baba. Unfazed, Shakti continued with a serene smile. The women, recognizing the sacred Upanayana thread on his chest, understood his divine nature. Alarmed by the children's teasing, they quickly scolded them and, with respect, bowed before the sage. Shakti, undisturbed, blessed them and humbly asked, "Could one of you kindly breastfeed my daughter?" As one of the tribal women stepped forward to take the baby from Shakti, the air suddenly grew heavy with awe. Indra descended to the earth on his majestic elephant, Airavata. The sight left little Maskal Baba wide-eyed, his amazement shining through as he watched the divine spectacle unfold. The tribal women and elderly men immediately bowed, their heads low in reverence as Indra entered the village. Confused, Maskal tugged at his mother’s arm. “Who is he? Why are we bowing?” “He is Indra, the King of the Gods,” his mother whispered. “He commands the five elements of nature and is among the most powerful deities.” Indra dismounted gracefully, his every step radiating authority, and began walking toward Shakti. But before he could reach him, Maskal dashed forward and stood firmly in Indra’s path, his small form trembling but resolute. Dropping to his knees, he looked up at the god with pleading eyes. “Oh, mighty Indra,” Maskal began, his voice trembling but earnest, “please help us! The tyrant king Smritihani has taken my father, my brother, and the other men of our tribe as forced labourer to build his temple. Please, I beg you! I miss my father so much!” At the mention of Smritihani, Indra froze. His expression darkened, and a heavy silence fell. Maskal’s mother, horrified, rushed to her son. “Forgive him, my lord! He’s just a child—he doesn’t understand!” she said, her voice shaking as she knelt before Indra. But Indra simply smiled and placed a comforting hand on Maskal’s head. “Do not fear, my child,” he said gently. “Even my own siblings have been held captive by Smritihani. But once his temple is complete, all shall return home safely.” Maskal’s face fell, his young heart sinking in despair. He looked helplessly at his mother, who pulled him into an embrace, her tears falling freely. “Smritihani is even more powerful than the King of Gods,” she whispered through sobs. “We must endure, my son. No one can save us.” Maskal’s gaze turned back to Indra, who continued toward Shakti. To his astonishment, Indra knelt before the sage in a gesture of deep respect, honouring Shakti for his victory over him. That moment seared itself into Maskal’s mind. “Can this Shakti defeat Smritihani?” The question blazed like a spark in Maskal’s young thoughts as he watched Shakti bless Indra, his eyes filled with newfound hope. “Defeats are not unfamiliar to me,” Indra began, his tone tinged with frustration. “I’m often bested, thanks to some boon granted by the Trimurti to random mortals. But this defeat… this one is different. I wasn’t defeated by a boon—I was defeated by intellect. “Lately, I’ve been more vigilant, even harsh, in disrupting human penance. Smritihani’s unrelenting assaults on my heaven have made me wary of humans growing as powerful as him. Yet, despite my watchfulness, you outwitted me. But tell me, Shakti, why did you allow your elder brother, Yukti, to become a Brahmarshi when you could have easily claimed that title yourself? I know you’re capable of achieving it without anyone’s help, unlike your brother,” Indra asked. Shakti smiled faintly. “The answer lies in our origins,” he replied. “My mother died giving birth to us, and though our father raised us well, he was more of a guru than a parent. He taught us the Vedas impartially, treating us like any other disciples, but we longed for the selfish, nurturing love only a mother can give. “As we grew older, my brother and I decided to marry and use our penance powers to bring our mother back as one of our daughters, so we could raise her with the love and care we missed. We planned to complete our lives’ journey together and attain Brahmarshi status, ending the cycle of life with her as the last descendant of our family. “However, a problem arose. When Yukti sought a bride, no Brahmin father would offer their daughter to a forest-dwelling ascetic who begged for food. They preferred men who worshipped idols in temples and served corrupt kings for wealth. My brother, being true to his values, refused to compromise. Heartbroken, he abandoned the idea and began penance to become a Brahmarshi. “I knew you’d use every trick to disrupt his penance. Fearing that another heartbreak might destroy him, I devised a plan. I started my own ‘penance,’ a false one, to distract you. Using my powers, I concealed my brother’s presence from you. “But as time passed, I realized Yukti’s penance was bearing no fruit. Deep within, he still longed for our mother’s rebirth. That’s when I decided to act. I resolved to marry, even outside my caste, to have a daughter who could bring our mother back. Then I thought—if I must break my virginity anyway, why not choose the most beautiful woman in existence? “When Menaka came to distract me, I surrendered willingly. Using my powers, I ensured my mother was reborn as my daughter. The moment Yukti heard the baby’s cry, all his anguish melted away, and he finally became eligible to achieve Brahmarshi. “So, Indra, my defeat was never about losing to you. It was about fulfilling a greater purpose,” Shakti explained. “Wow… So, you used my distraction to remove distraction for your brother,” Indra said, his tone a mix of admiration and shock. “For such a remarkable victory, I wish to reward you with this golden upanayana.” With that, Indra replaced Shakti’s upanayana with a radiant golden one. “As long as you wear this upanayana, you shall possess the powers of the gods,” Indra declared grandly. “No weapon, not even the Brahmastra, can harm you. You can traverse any part of the universe with ease. But these powers come with a condition—they are yours only as long as you uphold dharma. Should you stray into adharma, they will vanish instantly. With these gifts, I believe you can even defeat Smritihani,” he added, his voice rising intentionally so that Maskal could overhear. Shakti’s eyes narrowed slightly as he caught the subtext in Indra’s words. Smiling knowingly, he replied, “Challenge accepted.” “Challenge? It’s not a challenge—it’s a gift of power,” Indra said, feigning innocence, his smile betraying a hint of mischief. “I can sense your wounded ego,” Shakti replied in a low voice. “Don’t pretend otherwise. But let me make one thing clear—I have no intention of fighting Smritihani. He’s your problem, not mine.” Indra laughed heartily, masking his frustration. As he turned to leave, he paused beside Maskal. Looking directly at the boy, he said with a smile, “Shakti can bring your father and brother back. He is the chosen one.” With that, Indra climbed onto Airavata and ascended back to the heavens, leaving Maskal staring at Shakti with renewed hope and determination. Maskal ran to Shakti and fell at his feet, tears streaming down his face. “Please, Maharishi! Save my family from the torment of Smritihani,” he pleaded desperately. Shakti sighed and gently placed a hand on the boy’s head. “Oh, child, don’t let Indra’s deceptive words mislead you,” he said softly. “This upanayana he gave me holds no real powers. It’s nothing but a mirage—a symbol meant to convince others that I possess the strength to defeat Smritihani. But mark my words: if I were to go to war with Smritihani, Indra would surely use some cunning trick to ensure I’m killed in the process.” Maskal shook his head vehemently, refusing to accept Shakti’s explanation. “No… no… please, Maharishi, I beg you!” he cried, clutching Shakti’s legs tightly. Meanwhile, the woman breastfeeding Shakti’s infant daughter finished her task and approached, carefully handing the baby back to him. Shakti looked down at Maskal, whose grip on his legs remained unyielding. With the baby in one arm and the boy refusing to let go, Shakti realized he had no other option. Closing his eyes, he invoked the power of the upanayana, despite his doubts. In an instant, Shakti and the baby vanished from the spot, leaving behind a stunned Maskal, his cries of desperation echoing into the air. “See! See! He has powers! Indra’s words were true—Shakti is the chosen one! He can defeat Smritihani!” Maskal exclaimed with joy, his face lighting up with newfound hope. His friends cheered alongside him, their excitement contagious. But the tribal women and elders, weathered by years of suffering, remained skeptical. They shook their heads quietly and returned to their daily tasks, unwilling to nurture false hope. Shakti reappeared, landing gracefully before his elder brother, Yukti, with the baby in his arms. Yukti’s face lit up as he took the infant, holding her close. “Aditi…” Yukti whispered, repeating the name thrice like a blessing, his voice filled with love and reverence. He looked at Shakti and said, “Promise me you’ll marry Aditi to the most powerful, caring man.” Shakti smiled and nodded. “I promise, brother.” Satisfied, Yukti handed the baby back, his expression serene. Without a word, he departed for Brahma Loka, leaving Shakti cradling Aditi in the stillness. Shakti raised Aditi with boundless love. Women from the Munda tribe often visited his ashram to nurse and play with her. Shakti, however, barred Maskal from entering, tired of his constant pleas. Undeterred, Maskal came daily, mimicking Shakti’s meditation to gain attention, which Shakti found amusing. On Maskal’s birthday, Shakti gifted him a flowering creeper, tying it around him like an Upanayana. Maskal clung to the hope that devotion would soften Shakti’s heart. But when Maskal’s father died, Shakti remained indifferent, leaving Maskal devastated. Weeks passed, and Maskal stopped coming. The Munda women gradually ceased their visits too. Unfazed, Shakti focused entirely on Aditi, raising her not with worldly knowledge but unyielding love. Meanwhile, Maskal had grown into a forced laborer, taking his late brother’s place in building Smritihani’s temple. Forced to leave his young, pregnant wife, Rasika, he faced a bitter separation. Maskal and Rasika, deeply in love, had vowed at their marriage never to part or betray one another. But Smritihani’s command now tore them apart. With no choice, Maskal consoled his weeping wife. As a gesture of his eternal promise, he tied a flowering creeper around her belly, mirroring his own upanayana, symbolizing his unyielding vow to protect them both. On the way to Smritihani’s capital, Malla, a soldier suggested Maskal marry a woman there instead of mourning his wife, whom he might never see again. Enraged, Maskal slit the soldier’s throat. This act led to his imprisonment and trial in Smritihani’s court—Maskal’s first encounter with the legendary ruler. Smritihani entered with a mystical bird flying above him, its wings fanning him while acting as a canopy. He carried a coconut in his left hand and had no guards for protection. Though lean and youthful in appearance, seemingly under 25, his true age exceeded 200 years. Maskal had expected an imposing figure but found Smritihani’s casual demeanor, charming smile, and relaxed posture disarming. Ironically, Maskal himself appeared more intimidating than the king. The bird hovered above the throne, flapping its wings to cool him as he sat down. Maskal’s eyes remained fixed on the bird, a creature unlike any he’d seen in the forest. Smritihani noticed. “Hey… Why stare at my bird like that? Worried it might ruin my hair if it poops?” he quipped, prompting laughter in the court—except from Maskal, who stood uneasily. “Relax, my friend,” Smritihani continued, smiling. “We’ve all done questionable things. I killed my stepmother and brother for this throne. So, tell me—why did you kill my soldier?” Maskal replied firmly, “He insulted my wife, told me to forget her and remarry. Polygamy is a sin in my tribe. I couldn’t betray her.” Smritihani laughed, clapping his hands once. Maskal felt a strange sensation course through him. “What’s your wife’s name?” Smritihani asked. Maskal tried to recall but couldn’t. The court erupted in laughter. “The great loyal husband doesn’t even know his wife’s name?” Smritihani mocked, clapping again. Suddenly, Maskal remembered. “Rasika! My wife’s name is Rasika!” he yelled. Smritihani smiled, clapped once more, and the court quieted. “In all the noise, I didn’t catch that,” Smritihani said. “Say it again.” Maskal stammered, unable to recall her name a second time. The court jeered, and Smritihani added, “Men forget anniversaries, but you’ve outdone them all!” “Do you at least remember her face?” Smritihani asked, clapping again. Maskal, now despairing, forgot even that. He pounded his head in frustration. “Can you recall any moment of love with her?” Smritihani asked, raising his hands to clap once more. Maskal screamed, “No!” and fell to his knees, begging. “Please stop! Don’t take away my memories. She’s the only loved one I have left!” Smritihani grinned. “Don’t worry. I respect marriage too. My wife died long ago, and I’ve never remarried. When I have needs, I simply find a random beautiful woman, clap, and ensure no one remembers her. A clean slate. But I’ve never touched a married woman. That’s my code. You’re free to return to work.” As soldiers dragged Maskal away, he cried, “Please, return my memories—her name, her face, anything!” Smritihani, unmoved, dismissed him without a second thought. Maskal was subjected to grueling labor, moving heavy rocks from place to place. Yet, the agony of losing his wife’s memory was far more unbearable than the physical strain. Two days later, Smritihani arrived at the temple site in his chariot. Summoning his strength, Maskal approached him with great effort. “Sir... please return my wife’s memories,” he pleaded. Smritihani glared at him. “Who are you? Have you gone mad from this hard work?” he snapped, dismissing Maskal before departing. Confused and dejected, Maskal heard a voice behind him. “Are you new to this work?” an older man asked. “Yes, sir. Smritihani took away my wife’s name and face. I love her deeply... but now...” Maskal’s voice cracked, and tears welled in his eyes. “Don’t despair, my son. We’re all enduring this together,” the man said gently. “I am Vishvakarma, architect of the gods.” Maskal fell to his knees, touching Vishvakarma’s feet for blessings. “Finally, someone who recognizes my work,” Vishvakarma said, visibly pleased. “Oh, Deva! How did Smritihani gain such powers? What boon made him this monstrous demon?” Maskal asked. Vishvakarma began his tale. “Smritihani was born as Smritesh, lord of memory. Ironically, he was cursed with a terrible memory, often forgetting everything. Mocked by his people, they nicknamed him Smritihani, lord of memory loss. Fearing he was unfit for the throne, his father remarried and sired a new heir. Smritihani, embittered by his stepmother’s cruelty, abandoned the kingdom and performed penance to Lord Brahma. “Brahma appeared, impressed by his devotion, and granted him a boon. Smritihani asked for his memory to be fixed. But Brahma explained it was impossible, as it was a curse from Sage Vishwamitra after his father mocked the sage’s intellect. Furious at being punished unfairly, Smritihani requested a unique boon: that no one in the universe—not even Brahma or himself—would remember his wish. If anyone learned of it, they would die instantly. Brahma, bound by his power, granted the wish, and promptly forgot it. Even Smritihani doesn’t know the specifics, yet after his return, he became an all-powerful demon who’s conquered countless kingdoms including heaven just for happiness.” “So, he uses powers he doesn’t understand? Is that even possible?” Maskal asked in disbelief. “That’s the mystery. Even Brahma had no answers” Vishvakarma said grimly. Just then, Smritihani called out to Vishvakarma. The god-architect rushed to him. “Why did you raise this pillar in the east?” Smritihani demanded. “My lord, you ordered it to be in east a week ago,” Vishvakarma replied carefully. “Don’t lie! I said west, not east. Tear it down immediately,” Smritihani barked, storming off. Vishvakarma, exasperated, turned to Maskal. “I doubt this temple will ever be completed,” he muttered in frustration. At night, Maskal gazed at the starry sky, his thoughts drifting to Lord Indra's words about Sage Shakti. Indra had spoken of Shakti's golden upanayana, a powerful tool to defeat Smritihani. But Maskal knew that despite Shakti’s strength, he would never wage war on Smritihani. Just then, an idea struck him. He thought of his daughter, Aditi. "What if I could create a rift between Shakti and Smritihani using her?" Maskal mused. "Shakti may not come to my aid in battle, but he would never let Aditi fall into danger. This could be my chance. If I don't act, I'll remain here as a forced laborer forever, never seeing my beloved wife or child again." As Maskal's plans swirled in his mind, high in the heavens, Indra smiled. His scheme to eliminate both enemies was finally taking shape.

Bubble Bhai: Savior by Chance, Free by Choice

The story unfolds on the mythical planet Vishvaloka, a world bisected by a natural barrier of mountains running along its equator. This range divides Vishvaloka into two distinct hemispheres, making them geographically isolated from one another. The only point of connection between the two hemispheres is Sagarasetu, a narrow waterway cutting through the mountain range. Sagarasetu is located in Amritanagara, the opulent capital of the Kingdom of Jaladhidesha. Sagarasetu serves as the planet’s singular global trade route, transforming Jaladhidesha into the most powerful and wealthiest kingdom on Vishvaloka. This strategic control over commerce has made the kingdom an economic titan; a closure of the port would spell disaster for the entire world's economy. With this advantage, Jaladhidesha has cultivated a reputation for unassailable military strength, boasting technological weapons far beyond the capabilities of the other kingdoms in both hemispheres. Despite numerous attempts by rivals to seize Sagarasetu, all have failed. This overwhelming wealth has bred hubris among the citizens of Jaladhidesha. They see themselves as divine favorites, chosen by the gods to rule over Vishvaloka. Their society is steeped in rituals meant to express gratitude for their "blessed" lives. One such tradition involves burying their dead with lavish amounts of gold ornaments, a final offering of thanks to the gods. The people’s extreme arrogance manifests in their disdain for manual labor; the kingdom runs on government stipends that keep its citizens content and idle. To sustain their luxurious lifestyle and maintain the operations of the Sagarasetu port, Jaladhidesha relies on a labor force drawn from the tribal clans of the equatorial mountain forests. These tribes, though they form the majority population, are treated as expendable second-class citizens. Paid meager wages and subjected to brutal punishments for even minor infractions, the tribes endure a life of hardship and systemic oppression. Among the tribes, a clan of fishmen, known for their exceptional swimming and diving skills, grows tired of their suffering. To escape their plight, they begin looting the buried gold from Jaladhidesha’s graves. For a time, their secret grave-robbing operation prospers, allowing them a taste of freedom and dignity. But when the scheme is eventually uncovered, the citizens of Jaladhidesha react with fury. In a savage act of retribution, the kingdom’s rulers order the massacre of the entire fishmen clan—sparing only infants—and dump their bodies, along with the stolen gold, into the waters of Sagarasetu. The citizens see this as a divine act of cleansing, a way to restore their ritual purity. But this atrocity unleashes an unexpected consequence. The vengeful spirits of the slaughtered tribe rise from the waters as haunted, zombie-like apparitions, adorned in the very gold they had stolen. Empowered by the blessings of a compassionate sea goddess who was moved by their suffering, these ghosts now haunt the Sagarasetu port. They do not harm the goods or the ships themselves, but they kill every crew member aboard any vessel attempting to traverse the passage. The port, once the beating heart of Vishvaloka's trade, becomes a cursed and abandoned ruin. Traders who send ships through Sagarasetu find them returning, eerily empty except for the bodies of their crews. The port earns a reputation as a suicide mission, and global commerce grinds to a halt. Jaladhidesha’s rulers refuse to take responsibility for the atrocity, labeling the ghosts as "terrorists" threatening the kingdom's prosperity. The military launches repeated campaigns to exorcise the spirits, but every attempt ends in failure and further loss of life. The gold-adorned ghosts, wielding supernatural powers granted by the sea goddess, prove unstoppable. Sagarappa was a 25-year-old orphan with no aspirations beyond his daily routine. Life was simple: every morning, he went out to sea, caught exactly five fish, ate two, and sold the remaining three in the bustling market of Amritanagara. The money he earned was spent on booze and women. Marriage, settling down, or contemplating the future were foreign concepts to him. Sagarappa’s motto was clear: live for the moment, and let tomorrow take care of itself. Far from Amritanagara, in the deep waters of Sagarasetu, the forces of Jaladhidesha clashed with the ghosts terrorists of the cursed port. In the chaos of the battle, one ghost’s finger became entangled in a sea creeper. To free itself, it removed its ring—a relic from King Samudra Gupta’s grave. But without the ring’s protection, the ghost was destroyed, vanishing into the sea foam. It was the first weakness the military of Jaladhidesha had ever discovered. The ring, gleaming with supernatural energy, sank to the ocean floor. A curious fish swallowed it, oblivious to the chaos surrounding it. One fateful day, while Sagarappa was gutting his catch, he stumbled upon something extraordinary—a golden ring lodged inside the belly of a fish. Intrigued by its intricate design, he cleaned it off and slid it onto his finger, thinking little of its origin. What Sagarappa didn’t know was that this was no ordinary trinket. The ring belonged to the legendary King Samudra Gupta, stolen from his grave long ago and imbued with supernatural power. The next day, as Sagarappa sold his usual three fish in the bustling market, a sharp-eyed minister of Jaladhidesha spotted the ring on his finger. The minister’s expression turned to shock. He recognized it immediately as the lost relic of Samudra Gupta, thought to be stolen from the royal grave. The minister stormed over, flanked by guards. “You there!” he barked, pointing at Sagarappa’s hand. “Where did you get that ring?” Sagarappa, startled by the intrusion, frowned. “This? Found it in a fish’s stomach. Why?” “Liar!” the minister spat. “This is the ring of our great king, Samudra Gupta. How dare you desecrate his grave and steal his treasures?” Sagarappa burst into laughter. “Grave? What do you mean, his grave?” The minister scowled, confused. “His grave… where his dead body rests” Sagarappa shook his head, still chuckling. “Humans are so arrogant. They think they can own everything—even after they’re dead. Rings, graves… you name it. But the funny thing is, they can’t own the most precious thing of all: their souls. Time has already stolen your king’s soul, minister. Did you ever question the bravery of time?” The crowd murmured at Sagarappa’s bold words, and the minister found himself momentarily speechless. Recovering his composure, the minister muttered to himself, “Could this ring hold the power of the terrorists? It could be useful in battle…” Sagarappa, sensing the man’s greed, smirked. “You’re chasing stolen trinkets from the dead. Maybe focus on catching what’s stolen from the living.” With that, he turned to walk away. Infuriated, the minister kicked Sagarappa in the stomach, sending him sprawling to the ground. “Enough of your insolence!” he roared. “Guards, seize him! That ring belongs to the terrorists!” As the guards grabbed Sagarappa, he muttered, still gasping for air, “First it was your king’s ring. Now it’s a terrorist’s ring. Give it five more minutes, and you’ll be calling it your ring.” The guards tried to pry the ring from Sagarappa’s finger. But the moment they touched it, the ring began to glow with an otherworldly light. A shimmering bubble suddenly formed around Sagarappa, hurling the guards backward. The crowd gasped in shock, watching as the glowing sphere protected him. “What sorcery is this?” the minister growled. “Burst it and bring me that ring!” The guards attacked the bubble with spears, but the weapons dulled upon contact. Furious, the minister pulled out a machine gun and opened fire. The bullets ricocheted off the bubble, injuring several guards. Inside, Sagarappa tumbled around, struggling to keep his balance. The bubble began to roll, bouncing down the market steps and causing chaos. Sagarappa, completely disoriented and screaming. Suddenly, the bubble veered toward a baby sitting in the road, playing with small soap bubbles. The crowd screamed, fearing the worst. But as the baby reached out and gently punched the bubble, it soared gracefully into the air like a balloon. The crowd erupted into cheers and laughter, marveling at the miracle they had just witnessed. Even Sagarappa couldn’t help but laugh at the absurdity of the moment. The bubble eventually landed softly on the ground, and Sagarappa scrambled to his feet, still encased in its glowing protection. Without hesitation, he darted through the crowd and disappeared into the labyrinthine alleys of Amritanagara, leaving the minister and his guards dumbfounded. Sagarappa had never sought greatness, but the strange ring on his finger was insistent. The miraculous bubble it had summoned during his escape from the market had stirred something deep within him—a mix of curiosity and unease. For the first time in his life, Sagarappa felt he might possess something extraordinary, something he couldn’t ignore. “This isn’t some shiny toy,” he muttered to himself one day, sitting by the shore. “It’s got… magic. Or science. Or both. Let’s see what it can do.” He raised his hand, and with a thought, summoned a bubble. It emerged like liquid light, expanding and shimmering with a hypnotic glow. “Alright, bubble,” he said, pointing at a pile of rocks nearby. “Show me what you’ve got.” He flicked his hand, and the bubble floated toward the largest rock. As it touched the boulder, it expanded, swallowing the entire mass. To Sagarappa’s amazement, the enormous stone—heavy enough to block a road—was suddenly weightless. He was able to create n number of such bubbles. Later that week, while walking through the bustling streets of Amritanagara, Sagarappa encountered an unexpected challenge. A massive boulder had rolled down from the mountain and crashed onto the main road, creating a traffic jam, and leaving citizens helplessly gawking at the obstruction. “Move aside!” a guard barked, struggling to push the boulder with his team. “We’ll clear this soon!” Sagarappa watched the chaos unfold, then sighed. “Well, let’s give this bubble thing a shot.” He summoned a glowing orb and directed it toward the boulder. The bubble engulfed the massive stone with ease, lifting it effortlessly into the air. The crowd gasped in astonishment. “Light as a feather,” Sagarappa quipped, casually steering the boulder to the side of the road. He commanded the bubble to pop, and the boulder dropped gently onto the ground, out of the way. The onlookers erupted into cheers. “Who is this man?” someone whispered. Sagarappa grinned. “Not bad for a fisherman,” he muttered under his breath, walking away before anyone could ask questions. Someone from the crowd tried to call him, as he doesn’t know Sagarappa’s name, he called him – “Bubble Bhai.” Sagarappa liked this name. Back at the shore, Sagarappa began experimenting with finer control over the bubbles. He noticed that he could instruct them to interact with specific objects. Spotting a coconut tree, he summoned a bubble and directed it upward. The bubble floated toward the tree, shimmering as it absorbed one of the coconuts. With a simple thought, Sagarappa instructed the bubble to bring the coconut down to him. “Nice and easy,” he murmured as the bubble hovered before him. He tapped the glowing sphere, commanding it to release part of the coconut. The bubble peeled back, revealing 80% of the coconut. With a flick of his finger, Sagarappa used the bubble itself to slice away the remaining 20%, leaving only the waste to discard. He carefully directed the bubble to deposit the waste in a nearby dustbin. Satisfied, he sent the same bubble back up to fetch another coconut. “Efficient and clean,” he said with a satisfied nod. As Sagarappa continued testing, he discovered the bubble wasn’t invincible. One windy afternoon, while practicing near the coast, he attempted to move a large piece of driftwood. A strong gust of wind swept in, pushing the bubble off course. “Hey! Come back!” Sagarappa shouted, struggling to steer the bubble against the wind. No matter how much he tried to control it, the wind overpowered him, driving the bubble farther away. While the bubble remained intact, its trajectory was entirely at the mercy of the breeze. “Well, that’s annoying,” Sagarappa grumbled. “The bubble’s strong, but when it’s me versus the wind, the wind wins.” He spent hours experimenting, hoping to find a way to counteract this weakness, but the results were the same. In strong winds, his control was limited. Living in Amritanagara—a city surrounded by mountains and sea where gusts were frequent—this flaw felt like a cruel joke. Still, Sagarappa refused to give up. “Every tool has its limits,” he reasoned. “The trick is knowing when to use it and when not to.” The tales of Sagarappa’s extraordinary bubble powers spread like wildfire, eventually reaching the ears of King Chandra Gupta of Jaladhidesha. The king, known for his pride and arrogance, saw Sagarappa as both a threat and an opportunity. “We need him,” Chandra Gupta declared. “Send 500 of my best soldiers to capture this so-called Bubble Master and bring him to the court!” The soldiers marched to the coast in full force, but an hour later, they returned—trapped inside a massive bubble. Floating in their midst was Sagarappa, casually rolling alongside them on bubble-crafted shoes. The crowd that had gathered in the palace courtyard gasped at the spectacle. Sagarappa rolled up to the throne, dismounted, and stood before Chandra Gupta with a lopsided grin. The king’s shock turned to rage and then, reluctantly, to awe. “Bubble Bhai… Please forgive my arrogance,” Chandra Gupta said, swallowing his pride. “I should have asked for your help instead of trying to capture you. I need you to defeat the ghost terrorists plaguing Sagarasetu. They’re destroying ships, killing crews, and crippling the economy of Vishvaloka. If you help us, I will reward you with untold riches—unlimited alcohol and any woman you desire.” Sagarappa chuckled. “Not interested.” Chandra Gupta’s eyes widened. “But… why? You could be a hero! Save innocent lives, restore prosperity, and be celebrated as a god among men!” “Innocent lives?” Sagarappa replied, his voice sharp. “You mean these people? The same ones who prefer to bury gold in graves instead of giving it to starving poor people? Who massacred an entire tribe for daring to take what you so casually throw away in the name of superstition? These are your ‘good people’?” Chandra Gupta had no response. “And those ghosts you call terrorists?” Sagarappa continued. “They’re no better. The Sea Goddess gave them a second chance, immense power, and wealth. They could’ve chosen peace. Instead, they chose revenge. Meaningless violence. They’re just as guilty as you are.” The court fell into stunned silence as Sagarappa’s words cut through their arrogance like a blade. “So, no, King,” Sagarappa declared. “I won’t fight for either side. No matter what I choose, I’d only be helping evil. My life is simple. I eat two fish a day, sell three fish for drinking booze and sleeping with desired women, and live as a free man. No responsibilities. No heroes. Just me.” With that, Sagarappa burst the bubble holding the soldiers and rolled out of the palace on his bubble shoes, leaving the court speechless. The next day, ghost terrorists attacked a crude oil ship off the coast. The haunting scene of undead warriors killing the ship’s crew sent shockwaves through Amritanagara. But Sagarappa, oblivious to the chaos, was focused on his daily fishing. As the battle raged, the ship’s hull was breached, spilling crude oil into the sea. Sagarappa froze. The thick, black sludge spread across the water, threatening the marine life he depended on. His carefree attitude evaporated. He decided to save the sea and its marine life. But the heavy sea winds causing trouble for Sagarappa to focus and throw his bubbles. So, he decided to go into the sea to create the bubble. Summoning his bubble, Sagarappa leapt into action. Encasing himself in a bubble for oxygen, he dove into the polluted waters. He created an enormous bubble to engulf the entire ship, the crude oil, and the ghosts. The water began to clear as the bubble lifted its toxic payload above the surface. The ghosts, shocked to see a human wielding such power, summoned reinforcements. One of them used her enchanted necklace to call forth a magical shark, a massive, golden-finned beast with razor-sharp teeth. The shark attacked, swallowing Sagarappa and his bubble whole. To his horror, the creature’s magical teeth began to crack the bubble. “Oh no, you don’t!” Sagarappa growled. Summoning all his strength, he expanded the bubble in an instant, causing it to explode outward. The force was so immense that it obliterated the shark, scattering golden shards into the water. Sagarappa surfaced, gasping for air. The ghosts, trapped in their own bubble, thrashed violently. The wind made controlling his giant crude-oil bubble difficult, but Sagarappa refused to give up. Using his skillful bubble-splitting technique, he carefully separated the ship, the oil, the humans, and the ghosts into four distinct bubbles. Then, with ingenuity and precision of a ping ball player, he directed each bubble to its rightful place: The humans safely landed on the coast. The ship was gently placed back in the port. The crude oil was deposited into a volcanic mountain’s molten core, where it burned away harmlessly. The ghosts, still thrashing, were sent rolling deep into the ocean toward the lair of their master. As Sagarappa finished his work, the people of Amritanagara erupted into cheers. They called him "Bubble Bhai," a title that spread across the kingdom like wildfire. Moments later, King Chandra Gupta descended from a helicopter, holding a velvet bag filled with 500 rare diamonds. “Bubble Bhai,” he announced, “Accept this as a token of our gratitude.” Sagarappa glanced at the bag and smirked. “Keep it,” he said. “I have my five fish to catch.” With that, he boarded his boat and sailed away, leaving the stunned king behind. As Sagarappa’s boat disappeared over the horizon, far beneath the sea, the master of the ghosts stood in his lair. Clutching a golden staff, he easily busted the bubble which captured his soldiers and watched as the ghost warriors emerged from their bubble prison, battered but alive. Just then Master heard the slogans of Amritanagara chanting the name – “Bubble Bhai” as he leaves rejecting the reward. The master’s lips curled into a sinister smile. “Bubble Bhai,” he whispered, his voice resonating like the waves. “This must be interesting.”

GUNGA

In one of the best-known zoos, there was a renowned tiger named Gunga. Gunga was no ordinary tiger; he was gigantic in size and was covered with deep scars all over his body. Each scar carried a story of battles fought and victories won. Gunga had defeated lions and other ferocious animals, thus earning the respect of everyone who saw him. People who went to the zoo admired him from a distance and were in awe of his strength. Even the zookeepers treated Gunga with much care, for they knew he was more powerful and dangerous than any other animal in the zoo. One day, an old zookeeper found a small child lying near Gunga's cage. The boy was barely two or three years old, looked abandoned and lost. His eyes sparkled with a strange strength, a fierce look that reminded the old man of Gunga himself. The old man embraced the boy with a feeling that somehow this boy was linked with the tiger. On the same day, Gunga, who had been a mighty fellow for many years, died in his sleep, in peace. When the zookeeper saw it, he knew that it was the sign for raising the boy, and thus named him "Gunga" after the name of the brave tiger. The boy grew up in the zoo, surrounded by animals who accepted him quickly as one of their own. Gunga had a natural way with animals, almost magical. Elephants lifted their trunks to greet him, lions relaxed in his presence, and even the monkeys chattered happily when he was around. Over time, the animals began to trust and love him, and he became more than a boy in a zoo; he became their friend and protector. As Gunga grew older, he showed a playful and mischievous side, reminding people of Lord Krishna from ancient stories. He loved playing the flute, filling the zoo with his soft music that soothed both animals and people. Visitors were drawn to him, watching in amazement as he interacted with the animals, fearless and full of love. His life was peaceful, filled with joy and simple moments of connection with the animals he cherished. One day, a very gentle and sweet young woman was brought to the zoo as a worker. Like Gunga, she was profoundly loving and respectful towards animals. She sensed his relationship with all creatures and got attracted by the strength of the quiet, beautiful soul in Gunga. She found her the same thing-a source of sweet comfort in silence, just the kind of relationship he sought to experience for long time. They went every day to the zoo, to tend to the animals and enjoy one another's company. Not far from the zoo, though, a touring circus had come to town. This circus was owned by a wealthy man, whose son was proud and cruel. One day when the son of the circus master was jealous of Gunga, he beheld Gunga, then he envied his strength as well as respect Gunga seemed to command. This jealousy only increased when he realized that Gunga was attached to the young woman whom he himself wanted. In order to prove himself superior, he started thinking of ways to hurt Gunga and destroy the peaceful life he had built. The circus animals were treated shabbily and made to perform and were hurt often. The zoo took care of its creatures, but the circus saw animals as a source of profit. Greedy and ambitious, the son of the circus owner started sneaking into the zoo at night, capturing animals to sell or use in his shows. Gunga noticed that some of the animals were missing and grew suspicious. He began to stay up, watching over his animal friends, and soon discovered the circus owner's son stealing animals. Gunga stopped him several times, rescuing the animals and bringing them back to safety. Each time he did, the circus owner's son grew angrier, his desire for revenge becoming stronger. He began setting dangerous traps, hoping to hurt Gunga and the animals he loved. Gunga spent all his energy protecting the zoo, keeping his friends safe from harm, but he could feel the darkness closing in. A fierce mafia leader had come to the town, often referred to as the "King of the Island." He was a cruel mafia lord who never liked wild animals because once upon a time, a tiger attacked him. It left him all scarred and haunted by its memory, turning him hateful for all creatures. The circus owner's son, anxious to defeat Gunga, approached the mafia lord and offered his services in helping him "get rid" of any threat by animals. Humbled by such support, the mafia lord vowed to give him anything he wished. For this, he called for the mafia lord's help so that he could lay Gunga completely to waste. The mafia lord joined in on this plot and called for a merciless killing plan so that he could end Gunga's life and the animals that were in love with him. One night, the circus owner's son captured some of the animals in his own circus and tortured them brutally. He knew that Gunga would try to save them, so he set up the trap. When Gunga came, he found himself encircled and helpless. After doing his best, he could not save the circus animals, and he witnessed the killing before his eyes. His heart was filled with sorrow and rage. He got immensely enraged to chase after the circus owner's son to make him stop. But the circus owner's son had prepared in advance. Knowing how Gunga would react, he called the police and informed them that Gunga was responsible for the death of the circus animals. When the police arrived at the scene, they found Gunga in the middle of it all, amidst the bodies of the animals. The son of the circus owner lied to the police, stating that Gunga had lost control and killed the animals out of rage. With no way to prove his innocence, Gunga was arrested and brought to court, where he was falsely accused and sentenced to prison. Gunga sat in his prison cell, the weight of betrayal and loss. Everything he loved was gone, and he could do nothing to protect the animals left in the zoo. The world he had built was crumbling, and his enemies celebrated his fall. But even in the darkness of his cell, Gunga's spirit was not broken. He was filled with a deep anger, a fire that would not be put out. He sat in his prison cell quietly, filled with rage. His thoughts were full of the life in the zoo, surrounded by the animals he loved and took care of, along with the helpless feeling being locked away as his home and friends are destroyed. One night, sitting in the darkness, he heard a faint fluttering noise. A small bird, nearly dead and covered with ash, struggled into his cell. Its feathers singed, with little flames abated on its body, showing it had flown through fire to get to him. Gunga's heart twisted as he realized that the bird was from the zoo. Weak movements, the bird looked up at him, giving him just one more look of trust and love before it fell, lifeless. Something snapped inside Gunga. His sorrow turned to a blazing fire, his whole body shaking in uncontrollable rage. He got up from his cell, eyes ablaze with fury. The guards outside felt the ground shake and heard the roar of something they could not understand. The air became thick with tension, and they felt a chill run down their spines. With a spurt of energy, Gunga broke his chains and outburst of his cell, moving fast and forceful like an animal at the least. The guards tried to prevent him, but Gunga cut through them like a hot knife through butter, moving with a fierce and precise energy. They reeled off in retreat, realizing that nothing could hold him now. He was a storm of fury and power, unstoppable and unrelenting. Gunga tore through the jail, breaking down walls and doors as flames seemed to erupt around him from his rage as he set the jail ablaze. The solid structure that was once there couldn't hold onto the force of his rage. The prison became rubble like his lost life, and Gunga walked out into the night free and more determined than ever. When Gunga came back to the zoo, his heart shattered. The place he loved lay in ruins: the cages are broken, animals are hurt and dead. Inflames burn his home to ashes and sorrows. All his rage boiled within him in his heart with thoughts of the circus owner's son and mafia lord who took away everything from him. With fierce determination, Gunga decided to fight for justice on the lives lost and the agony caused. With the Sudarshana Chakra, a very powerful, spinning weapon, and riding Garuda, a giant eagle and his secret friend, Gunga set out for the mafia lord's island. Garuda, with his mighty wings, carried Gunga swiftly over the water. The people on the island saw Gunga approaching and felt a sense of dread, knowing he had come for revenge. Gunga stormed the island with the power of a tiger and the speed of a storm. He was beating down on the mafia lord's guards one by one, his movements flashing like lightning, his strength unstoppable. The people on the island could only watch in fear and awe as Gunga fought, his face set with determination. They saw that he was not just a man but a force of nature, powerful and relentless. Finally, Gunga faced the mafia lord and the circus owner's son inside the huge stone form of a seven-headed serpent. With his fearless and devoted ally, Garuda, Gunga felt himself unbeatable. The circus owner's son and the mafia lord cowered before him, pride exchanged for terror. They understood much too late that they had roused power that they themselves could not subdue. With a mighty throw, Gunga released the Sudarshana Chakra; its deathly spin cut into his enemies' midst, slaying them at the same stroke to end the brutal struggle and destruction. The island, once a place of great power, was now in shambles, engulfed by fire and justice. Gunga, standing on top of the seven-headed seshnag serpent statue, stood still as the burning aura around him lit him up. As the last embers went out, rain began to fall, washing away the ashes and blood, bringing a sense of peace after the storm. Gunga, full of sorrow and strength, looked up to the sky, knowing he had brought justice for the lives lost. The island was quiet, the fight over, and peace returned once more. Having Garuda by his side, Gunga started moving back, with the spirit of the tiger in his hands, and the memory of his precious zoo. Whatever the world has taken from him, he did not break and remained a testament to courage, love, and unbreakable will. As he disappeared in the mist, his name became a legend- Gunga-and a tale of fierce loyalty, love, and justice that could never be forgotten.

Save a girl from a well crafted fantasy world

Log line and theme" "A brilliant yet vulnerable young girl becomes ensnared in a meticulously crafted fantasy world filled with hidden dangers, forcing an unconventional expert to embark on a perilous journey to rescue her before reality is lost forever." The theme based on "the last leaf" one among top ten stories in the world. Offcourse "the last leaf" and this one was irrilevent.. Just inspire from that ---------: Finds herself inexplicably ensnared in a perilous web of complexities beyond the grasp of conventional diagnosis. The intricacies of her entanglement are so meticulously woven that even the most esteemed medical minds across the globe are left in contemplation, attempting to unravel its cryptic nature... There is no clear path forward, no definitive answer to her plight— It was then that came...Vikrant rana... who possesses immense knowledge of human consciousness and the evaluation of human processes, is a distinguished paleoanthropologist and interdisciplinary expert. His methods of problem investigation are entirely different and adventures --- It was a serene evening, the sky painted in hues of crimson and gold. The sprawling estate of Hari Chandra, one of the world’s wealthiest business tycoons, gleamed under the soft twilight. The mansion, a blend of modern architecture and classical elegance, stood as a testament to his success. Despite being in his sixties, Hari Chandra remained a formidable figure in the global business landscape, admired for his sharp intellect and compassionate nature. His silver hair and piercing eyes spoke of a man who had weathered countless storms, yet his demeanor was always calm, almost regal. Yet, behind the polished façade of success lay a deeply troubled heart. The source of his distress was not a financial crisis but a personal tragedy that had left him broken. Years ago, a horrific accident had claimed the lives of his only son and daughter-in-law, leaving his ten-year-old granddaughter, Japanayana, as the sole light in his world. Her presence was his lifeline—a radiant, curious child who had brought warmth to their otherwise somber household. She was the embodiment of hope, a reminder that life, despite its cruelty, could still offer moments of beauty. Japanayana was not just the legal heir to Hari Chandra’s vast empire but a child prodigy with an insatiable thirst for knowledge. From a young age, she had explored arts and crafts, mastering them with astonishing ease. Her paintings were not just colorful strokes on canvas but windows into her soul, reflecting a depth of emotion that belied her age. Her curiosity led her to travel across continents, learning from the world's finest mentors. She had studied under renowned artists in Paris, delved into ancient philosophies in Kyoto, and even spent time with tribal shamans in the Amazon, absorbing their wisdom. Her brilliance knew no bounds, and she was cherished by all who knew her. However, darkness had recently crept into Japanayana's vibrant world. It began subtly—a distant look in her eyes, a hesitation in her step. But soon, her behavior became erratic and inexplicable. Her sudden screams of "Go away… go away!" echoed through the halls of the mansion, shattering the peace. Plates and tumblers were violently hurled across rooms, as if propelled by an unseen force. At times, her vacant gaze and incomprehensible mutterings were unnerving. Her once-graceful demeanor would transform unpredictably into that of a fierce warrior—her stance rigid, her hands and legs moving as if engaged in an invisible battle. It was as if she were trapped in a world no one else could see. Hari Chandra’s household was plunged into confusion and despair. The staff, who had watched Japanayana grow up, were heartbroken. They whispered among themselves, wondering what could have caused such a drastic change in the cheerful child they adored. Top specialists from leading medical institutions, including John Hopkins and the Mayo Clinic, were consulted. Despite their advanced knowledge, the doctors were baffled. Japanayana’s condition defied conventional diagnosis, leaving even the brightest minds in medicine at a loss. They ran countless tests, prescribed various medications, and even suggested experimental therapies, but nothing worked. The girl’s condition only seemed to worsen. One day, a senior physician hesitantly suggested an unconventional solution. "There is someone who might be able to help," the doctor said cautiously. "His name is Vikrant Rana—a renowned paleoanthropologist and interdisciplinary expert. His methods are unorthodox but often effective. He possesses an exceptional understanding of human consciousness and the complexities of the mind." Desperate for a solution, Hari Chandra reached out to Vikrant. Initially, Vikrant was reluctant. "I'm not a traditional doctor," he explained. "My work involves dangerous investigations, often unrelated to healing children. I deal with ancient mysteries, lost civilizations, and the darker corners of human history. This is not my area of expertise." Hari Chandra’s plea was heartfelt. "She’s just a child," he implored. "She deserves a chance at a normal life. Please, help her." Moved by the grandfather's love and desperation, Vikrant finally agreed. Upon his arrival at the estate, he did not immediately seek Japanayana. Instead, he meticulously examined her past—her passions, travels, and the events leading up to her affliction. He discovered that Japanayana was a prodigy whose brilliance had transcended conventional learning. Her extraordinary intellect made her both unique and vulnerable. She had a rare ability to immerse herself completely in her pursuits, often losing track of time and reality. This intensity, while a source of her genius, also made her susceptible to external influences. As Vikrant delved deeper, he unearthed a disturbing truth: Japanayana’s descent into chaos was not a natural phenomenon but the result of an external, malevolent influence. Someone had crafted an intricate fantasy world around her—one filled with hidden dangers and complex rules. It was a meticulously designed trap, and Japanayana was its unsuspecting prisoner. This world was not just a figment of her imagination but a carefully constructed reality, woven into her subconscious by a master manipulator. "This isn’t just a case of psychological distress," Vikrant muttered. "It’s a battle—a war for her consciousness." To rescue Japanayana, Vikrant knew he had to venture into the perilous world that had ensnared her. He gently interacted with the girl, gaining her trust and exploring the contours of her fantastical reality. At times, they shared moments of laughter, offering glimpses of her true, joyful self. But beneath these fleeting moments lurked treacherous traps and intricate puzzles. Japanayana’s world was governed by warlike scenarios and complex rules. Navigating it required a warrior's mind—anticipating attacks, executing tactical moves, and mastering strategies. Vikrant had to constantly adapt, his mind sharp and vigilant. As he ventured deeper, the situation grew increasingly perilous. At the heart of this twisted fantasy was a shadowy figure named Alex—a genius with a penchant for chaos and technology. Elusive and cunning, Alex thrived on unpredictability, always staying one step ahead. He was a master of manipulation, using Japanayana’s own brilliance against her. Vikrant knew that defeating Alex required more than intellect—it demanded resilience, empathy, and a methodical approach. He meticulously studied Alex’s patterns, dismantling the fantasy world piece by piece. The journey was filled with razor-thin escapes and relentless battles of wit. Vikrant’s knowledge and determination were tested to their limits, but he remained unwavering. Japanayana’s childhood was at stake, and he had promised himself that he would restore her happiness. He encountered surreal landscapes—forests that shifted like living entities, cities that crumbled and rebuilt themselves in seconds, and skies that rained fire and ice. Each challenge was a test of his resolve, but Vikrant pressed on, driven by the belief that no child should be robbed of their innocence. In a climactic confrontation, Vikrant outsmarted Alex, dismantling the malevolent world that had imprisoned Japanayana. The battle was not just physical but psychological, a clash of wills and wits. Vikrant used every ounce of his knowledge and intuition, anticipating Alex’s moves and countering them with precision. As the twisted fantasy collapsed, Japanayana emerged into the light—a joyful, curious child once again. Her eyes, once clouded with fear and confusion, now sparkled with life. She looked at Vikrant with gratitude, her smile a beacon of hope. Tears streamed down Hari Chandra’s face as he embraced his granddaughter. "Thank you, Vikrant," he said, his voice choked with emotion. "You’ve given us our lives back." Vikrant smiled, his heart filled with a sense of fulfillment. "She’s a remarkable child," he said. "She just needed someone to believe in her and fight for her." As Vikrant walked away from the mansion, he knew that this journey had changed him forever. It had not just been about solving a case—it was a testament to the power of empathy, resilience, and the indomitable spirit of childhood. He had faced his own fears and doubts, emerging stronger and more determined. The experience had deepened his understanding of the human mind and the complexities of consciousness. And in that triumph lay the true victory of the human spirit. Japanayana’s recovery was not just a personal victory for her and her grandfather but a reminder that even in the darkest of times, there is always hope. Vikrant knew that he would carry this lesson with him, a guiding light in his future endeavors. As he disappeared into the twilight, the sky once again painted in hues of crimson and gold, he felt a profound sense of peace. The world was vast and full of mysteries, but for now, he had done his part. And that was enough. Kollauday@gmail.com ---

SHADOWS OF POWER

Surya, Ganesh, and Krishna, three 17-year-old boys from a lower-middle-class neighborhood, shared a bond forged by their common dreams of escaping their humble beginnings. They often sat together, discussing their future, imagining a life filled with luxury, success, and the freedom that money could bring. Surya was the talented and dreamer, always looking at the world with optimism and believing that nothing was impossible. He loved thinking big and imagining all the amazing things they could do. Ganesh was more practical. He liked to stay grounded and reminded the group that life wasn’t always as easy as it seemed. But even he couldn’t resist the excitement of what Surya imagined. Krishna, who was quieter and more thoughtful, had a practical side as well. He wasn’t just dreaming for the sake of it, but he wanted things to change in a realistic way. Unlike Surya’s grand ideas, Krishna focused on making life better by being smart and taking simple steps to succeed..He often found himself lost in thought, contemplating how they could rise above their situation, but he didn’t have the answers. Together, they formed a trio of ambition and curiosity, each with their own strengths, but bound by a shared desire to change their lives.

On every weekend they meet up spends time and returns to their homes at night. Likewise on the weekend while returning to homes in their scooter along the quiet outskirts of the city, they spotted something strange streaking through the night sky. The glowing object seemed to fall from the heavens, catching their attention. Driven by a mix of curiosity and excitement, they decided to investigate, eager to uncover the mystery. But as they approached, the object suddenly exploded with a deafening roar, sending shockwaves through the air. In an instant, everything around them seemed to distort, and they felt as if they were hurtling through space. Time and space seemed to lose all meaning as they were thrust into an otherworldly sensation before everything went dark. When they finally regained consciousness, they were disoriented and confused, unable to comprehend what had just happened. Shaken, but with no time to dwell on it, they slowly made their way back to their homes, unaware that their lives were about to change in ways they could never have imagined.

The next morning, as the sun rose and the boys went through their usual routines, something strange began to happen. It started subtly—an odd sensation, an unfamiliar energy pulsing within their bodies. Surya, always the curious one, was the first to notice a change. As he walked past a reflective window, he realized he was no longer visible in the glass. Panicked, he turned to look behind him, only to find himself completely invisible. His heart raced with excitement. Ganesh, the quiet, studious one, was next to experience something remarkable. He found himself thinking faster, solving complex problems with ease, even understanding things he had never studied before. His mind had become a supercomputer, processing information at lightning speed. Krishna, the most grounded of the group, discovered that he could manipulate time itself. At first, he merely paused the clock to enjoy a few extra minutes of sleep, but the power soon grew overwhelming. The boys stared at each other, wide-eyed, as they realized they were no longer just ordinary teenagers—they had become something more, something dangerous.

Their initial shock gave way to exhilaration, and soon their once-innocent curiosity turned into something darker. The idea of using their new powers for personal gain consumed them. Surya, with his newfound invisibility, began sneaking into stores, taking whatever he pleased—clothes, shoes, phones—without a trace. Krishna, now able to stop time at will, manipulated the billing process, freezing the clock just long enough to erase all evidence of their thefts. And Ganesh, his brain now a cutting-edge machine, hacked into store systems, deleting records and altering the prices of their stolen goods to make it all look legitimate. They reveled in the freedom, the thrill of evading consequences, watching as their bank accounts grew, their wardrobes filled, and their lives transformed into a blur of excess. What started as innocent fun soon spiraled into a dangerous spree of indulgence, as they basked in their new, lavish lifestyle. It was a heady feeling—too easy, too perfect. By the time they returned home, their bags full of stolen treasures, it was as if nothing had happened. They slipped back into their normal lives, the weight of their actions slipping away with every passing moment, convinced that nothing could touch them now.Three family members grew suspicious about frequent offers they encountered, especially when it came to buying an iPhone. This suspicion sparked an idea among them. They devised a plan to exploit people by targeting a brokerage office and turned it into a source of income by investing in stocks. They carefully planned their operations and identified a location in their city known for black-market activities.They began looting money and invested it in stocks of a fake company. When the investment reached ₹10 lakh, they cashed out, bringing the money home. With the newfound wealth, they started buying things for their families. However, the next day, news broke out about three boys caught on camera looting a bank.The police filed a case and started investigating recent big purchases in the area. Meanwhile, the three boys returned to their homes, unaware that the authorities were closing in on them.

The local people started doubting them, and the police even came to their home for interrogation. The next day, another lead in the case revealed a fake company created under the same name, where black money had been laundered through company stocks. These three individuals grew increasingly tense, trying to find a way out of the situation. In their panic, they closed the company's stocks, inadvertently leading to the discovery of the company's name.

Now completely unsure of what to do, they decided their first step was to identify the person who had looted people's money from the bank. They began interrogating, but soon encountered numerous hurdles and found themselves unable to make sense of the situation. Gradually, they realized that someone had discovered their powers. This prompted them to investigate the place where they first gained their powers.

They discovered that the stone, which had fallen from the sky, was now in the possession of someone living nearby. Upon investigating, they realized that this person had robbed a bank with the help of a gang. This gang specialized in hypnotizing individuals and exploiting their powers for malicious purposes.

As the three children tried to escape, the gang captured them and rendered them unconscious. The gang then framed the children for the bank robbery by filing a case with the police and spreading false news that these three, possessing superpowers, had committed the crime. The police began a manhunt for them.

Meanwhile, the gang extracted the children's DNA to harness their powers. They combined their DNA to create a superpower serum. After achieving their goal, the gang released the boys.

The boys, once powerful and confident, now feel weak and unworthy, having lost their abilities. They struggle with guilt over their past mistakes and wonder if they can ever make things right. But despite these feelings, they decide they can’t give up. They’re determined to do whatever it takes to fix their wrongs and help the people they’ve hurt. Their mission is clear: confront the gang that stole the money and take it back, no matter the cost.  As they approach the gang’s hideout, they quickly realize just how dangerous the situation is. The gang doesn’t back down, fighting back harder than they expected. The boys give it their all, but without their powers, they are at a huge disadvantage. The gang’s resistance is fierce, and the fight seems endless. In a shocking turn, the gang leader finds a new source of power. He injects it into himself, transforming into a superhuman. With his newfound strength, he becomes even more dangerous, and the boys are struggling to keep up. The fight is no longer in their favor, and they find themselves outmatched. 

In the heat of the battle, Krishna is attacked. Overcome by anger and frustration, he tries to stop time, something he never thought possible. To his surprise, he succeeds. Time freezes around him, and everything comes to a standstill. However, the leader, now empowered, isn’t affected by the time freeze. His new powers protect him, and Krishna’s time-stopping ability doesn’t work on him. Realizing they need to take different approaches, the boys agree to split up. Krishna, understanding that stopping the leader in the present moment isn’t enough, decides to go back in time to when the leader first gained his powers. There, he plans to make sure the leader never gets access to the source of his strength.With a heavy heart, Krishna steps back into the timeline, leaving his friends behind to handle the fight in their own way.

 He traveled to that timeline, altered the chemical, and helped the three individuals escape. With this change, the course of events shifted, and the villain lost all his powers. The three individuals defeated him, cleared all the evidence that had been fabricated against them, and handed him over to the police. They also returned all the stolen money to the people, bringing happiness and justice to everyone.

Afterward, they erased all traces of their actions and gave up their powers. However, before doing so, they discovered a significant amount of money in the villain's account. They transferred it into a fixed stock investment, which began generating a substantial monthly income, amounting to several crores.

Now celebrated as heroes by the public for their good deeds, these three remain good at heart, but they carry a hint of a grey side for the success of their life.

Super Eega

This Story is a tribute to my guru - S.S. Rajamouli Gaaru LOGLINE: An ordinary housefly accidentally gains superpowers from a botched experiment & learns to navigate its newfound abilities while sinister forces race to capture and weaponize its abilities-leading to an epic battle between the tiniest Hero and the worlds mightiest Villians. STORY: We open on Buzzi, an extroverted and adventurous Housefly who comes from a well-off family of houseflies. Since her father being an influential housefly owns rights to many drains, garbage bins, meatshops, panipuri & juice stalls. Their family lives in an elite and posh locality called "Dumpyard Hills". Bujji being the youngest daughter among her 485 siblings was the most pampered child. We Cut to Dr. Abhinandan Amartya who is a genius but cruel and power hungry scientist working on an experiment called "Project Anarchy" which deals with Programmable Nanobot Serum Injection to do a Cas9 Gene editing in DNA structure of organisms to enhance attributes like strength, speed & intelligence But since this experiment is done for & funded by a evil nexus group called "3rd Eye Syndicate" and since all previous test resulted in failure & considering how expensive it is to procure nanobots and Cas9 enzyme illegally and with only 2 trails worth of that stuff left, they give Amartya one last chance to succeed or else it's over for him in the syndicate. Amartya knows what happens to the people who were thrown out of the syndicate as they don't allow evidence of their crime to roam around freely. So, he engages his team of researchers to work Day & Night, with minimal breaks. Their lab is located in a dumpyard in the outskirts of the city to avoid it from being in public eye and gain unnecessary visitors. He assigns his assistant Shaleen Roy to continuously monitor the health of the Test Subject, a teen worker from the dumpyard named Zain(Code name: Subject X) who was lured to do this task for money, unknown to him that he will be dead instantly if the experiment fails(since the body can't handle such stress) and will be Killed if it succeeds(since the Syndicate cant trust an outsider to have superpowers). The Programmable Nanobots in the subject's body can be used for the task. We cut to Buzzi & her mother lecturebuzzing her for being irresponsible & roaming around dirty(clean) places like the lab which is also a dangerous place cause it frequently does pest control & she asks Buzzi to get married since Buzzi's the only child who is unmarried. Her mother starts emotional Blackmail Dramebuzzy again saying that "I am already 25 days Old and will only live for about 3-4 days Max, considering my old age. So, I wants to hold my grandchildren for once and peacefully die". Buzzi feels irritated by all this and leaves that place. We cut to Amartya insisting Shaleen to make the Lab disinfected to kill any foreign contaminants & tiny pests that might hinder the experiment cause nanobots are involved & also says to seal the lab as they prepare to execute the test the next day. Shaleen being pre-occupied with other works assigns the job to a newly appointed lab worker to do a proper pest control. Since he noticed a roach near his table earlier, he thinks thats what she meant by pests and marks the entire lab with Lakshman rekha(roach killing Chalk) and seals the Lab. We cut to Buzzi being trapped in the lab that night, with no way to go out, she explore all rooms for delicious(leftover) food. We cut to Amartya inspecting the machine in which the experiment is conducted & fits the newly unwrapped nozzles that'll inject the serum and after he sees everything is in place properly he orders the subject X to be brought and they engage all the locking mechanisms and hooks him with several monitoring devices & when the subject feels ready, they close the Hatch of the Machine. Buzzi Unknowingly goes into the machine feeling threatened of the moment of these giants around her and realizes she is trapped in the machine and tries to explore roots of escape. The researchers in the control room run a final check & upon confirming everything is in place Amartya orders to commence the test. Buzzi in haste goes into the nozzle to find a route, Amartya runs the code of nozzle injection and the nozzle pierces the subject's chest & heart, He screams in pain and struggles as he is locked. The subject is not given Anaesthetics cause the experiment needs the subject to be awake to produce adrenaline which makes the heart beat faster and pump more blood enabling the Nanobots to spread into the body quickly. Amartya sees his agony through a camera installed on the machine's hatch and laughs. Amartya initiates the injection of the serum and millions of nanobots rush through into the nozzle & some of those nanobots enter Buzzi's body. After sometime, Shaleen Roy initiates the release of Cas9 Enzyme for gene editing. Since houseflies share 70% of their genes & signaling pathways with humans at the cellular level, the Cas9 Enzyme begins to do the Gene editing altering Buzzi's DNA Structure. The Syndicate members watch the whole thing remotely & eagerly. The process is expected to finish in 30 minutes in a human, but suddenly after 5 minutes the nanobots deliver electro-magnetic signals saying Task Complete to the control centre. Everyone was shocked and puzzled by this including Amartya. he didn't know what to interpret of this and since they doesn't have the system to check each individual Nanobot status & as they were programmed to deliver signals only in case of Task Complete, Amartya waits for 10 more minutes and runs the program again to check the status and get the same response. The researchers shout out in excitement happily, but Amartya being angered yells at them to keep quiet as he thinks the experiment might have failed and the nanobots must have given wrong signals. But hearing subject crying in pain , he questions himself that the subject would have died if the nanobots failed the task. So he decides to do something that is a stuff of nightmares. He retracts the nozzle mechanisms and removes all locks on Subject. Buzzi tries to fly away but couldn't due to the strain in her body caused by cellular changes & also due to becoming wet due to blood of subject. She manages to come out of the body and falls to the ground. The subject withering in pain asks to open the doors. The doors open and Amartya comes inside with a flame thrower and fires it on the SubjectX as he wants to test the result of his experiment and sees the subject screaming in pain and collapsing to the ground and becoming motionless after sometime The Researchers were shell shocked seeing this. Amartya thinking his experiment failed becomes furious and enraged & orders everyone to leave from there. He then takes a hammer and starts to destroy everything around him. Meanwhile, Buzzi gets some energy and flies in Dizziness. Amartya fearing the Syndicate would kill him decides to write a letter saying sorry to have failed them. As, he sits and writes his letter on his metal table, Buzzi hovers around Amartya in dizziness and disturbs him unintentionally. He tries to swat her away but couldn't. As Buzzi lands in front of him on the table feeling heavy suddenly, Amartya in his frustration takes his hammer and smashes the fly. Thinking it to be dead he throws the Hammer away and completes his letter and keeps a paper weight on it & throws his pen on the table and leaves. We zoom in to where the pen is and see a dent that formed on the metal table in the shape of a fly. Buzzi who fell nearby feels weird and heavy and as she tries to fly, her wings which usually beat 200 times per second, suddenly beat 8503 times per second making her instantaneously lift with a huge force that she blews away all the nearby objects and furniture as if a mini jet engine is turned on in that place. She hits the Ceiling with a huge speed and makes a bullet hole all the way through 3 floors of ceilings and comes out of the building. Amartya who returned to take his car keys sees all his belongings swept away. He is confused as all this is not done by him but quickly comes to his senses and grabs his car keys on the floor and leaves. Buzzi who is already a kilometer up in the sky, gets confused on whats happening and when she tries to fly to fly down, she flies with supersonic speeds with insane maneuvering in all directions and in that speed she collides with a high tension wire and it snaps creating power outage in the nearby towns and Buzzi receives a 53KiloVolts current and gets paralyzed & falls from the air and hits the ground creating a foot wide impact crater. She comes to her senses and notices her vision is now enhanced and clear(Housflies have near 360 view but have a poor & blurred vision). She tries to fly and collides with the garbage pile in the dumpyard and the pile was blown away several feet frightening a group of children playing nearby. Buzzi gets glued to a sticky Tar like substance which inturn is glued to an old car and as she tries to get off it lifts the entire car in air and she kicks it with her legs, the car falls from a height of 80ft and some kid on a trashy tricycle watches in awe as she sucks her lollipop. Buzzi not understanding what's happening decides to rest for a while and tries to eat a rotten apple and she regurgitates her food breaking saliva(a general process of how houseflies break their food and drink)the whole apple turns into a liquid in an instant. Buzzi slowly learns to control her powers to do regular things & with her intelligence being enhanced she understands worldly emotions a little bit better than a common housefly. She being a little mischievous wants to teach the Dumpyard Owner Giant, who always kills many of his friends & family with his giant electric Bat. She goes to him and irritates him and as usual he tries to swat it and feels something weird and looks at his bat and see holes in it. He being drunk throws the bat thinking it to be spoiled and tries to hit Buzzi with his palm and as he makes a hit, he gets his Palm Fractured. He shouts in Agony and his wife scolds him for being drunk & injuring himself & telling illogical made up stories as he tries to explain what he just saw. Buzzi seeing all this laughs in happiness and this incident made her realize her passion i.e., to teach Bad guys a lesson and help the Good ones. She then starts fighting crimes and saving people in her own style. Initially people thought they were saved by luck as they couldn't see her properly { Buzzi stops a car which is about to hit a kid, with owner thinking why kid is uninjured while his engine is damaged. Rowdy trying to kill social worker but Buzzi stops the bullet in the barrell itself, Rowdy thinks gun is faulty. Puncturing a chain snatchers bike tire, Theif thinks its his bad luck } Buzzi's family knows about her powers and she was made Queen of all colonies, with many males wanting to marry her. Soon the news of an invisible Ghost helping people emerges and videos of people being saved and bad people getting punished emerges and gets viral on social media and news channels runs debates with Ghosthunter, Aghoras & Spiritual leaders who all claim it to be a divine supernatural entity. {A drowning cow lifted off and placed on ground. A fire in a house being extinguished with heavy concentrated winds, while no leaf in the vicinity moves out of some air Food being delivered to beggars as it comes flying. } Everyone believes it to be divine intervention but only a Micro Artist and her Tiny friend knows that Buzzi is doing all these. Amartya disposes of the news thinking how easily people get fooled with AI generated videos, but when the syndicate tries to kill him but fails(Buzzi again), he devises a plan to go to the lab and steal the only remaining vial of Nanobots and Cas9 enzyme, so he can bargain them with his life. He enter the Lab in night manages to get hold of the vial and while going he wants to destroy all his research in the computer so that the syndicate won't kill him and will have to recruit him again. And while doing that he notices a small dent that is causing obstruction to his computer mouse, he remembers hitting a housefly that day and gets puzzled that why would a housefly smashed like that leave a dent. He quickly searches for the hammer and sees the dent on it too. he decides to check the cc tv footage in his cabin right after he left that day and sees things blown away by some concentrated wind and sees him returning to take his car keys and leave. He slowly realizes things and checks the footage of the machine that day on the experiment and sees a housefly leaving the nozzle. Sweat starts rolling on his forehead. suddenly everything is clear to him the news he saw on TV, the dent on table, and realises what could have made the experiment fail or he can say it never failed. He immediately knew what he should do, and he sets up the machine quickly and loads the nozzles with the vial, and he writes a code that will automatically run all the steps in order and he commences the experiment on himself. While its happening he never shouted or cried in pain as the injection pierced his heart. He converted all his pain into vengeance that he will be talking on the Syndicate for trying to killing him despite being loyal and on the housefly too as there can only be one superhero and that'll be Abhinandan Amartya. The security guards listening the sound of the machine try to rush inside but fails to do so since they have to go through a series of locked doors from inside. The Syndicate was made known of the intruder and as they watch what's happening from the cc tv, the guards enter the lab and open the machine hatch and sees no one there. They hear someone laughing psychotically and from the shadows emerged a 7 foot Devil and it killed all of the guards ruthlessly smashing and tearing them apart as it looks into the camera and says "Iam coming for you" and the feed ends as it takes down the entire place to a rubble. Amartya despite getting powers knows that he is no match for the housefly with powers cause of its biological advantages like powerful wings to fly, 360 degree field vision,Fast reflexes and information processing,lift weights many times larger than its size and all these combined with the superpowers increases its abilities to a 1000 fold. So, he devises a plan to catch the houseful and put her in an electromagnetic chamber so he can repurpose the nanobots to kill her and with the help of Nanobots he identifies her location a housefly colony in the dumpyard. He comes there with a full bag of manure and rotten vegetables and empties it near her colony attracting all the flies including buzzi. Buzzi doubts him but neglects him and tries to take part in the party her family is having. And as they all feast he releases cannisters of gas that'll paralyze the insects by attacking their nervous system. he then pulls out his flame thrower and maniacally every insect there is, Buzzi realises what had happened & tries to save her people but due to the effect of gas she can barely fly. Her thousands of Micro Eyes sees the Fiery Flames raining upon her and being unable to kill her, but killing her friends and family in an instant and all she can look with those thousand eyes is the laughing maniac doing this massacre. Suddenly one eye among those Thousands of micro eyes spots something in the air making the other ones to look at that tiny creature flying & coming towards danger as if its childplay for him, He quickly sticks a small device on the fuel tank of the flame thrower on the back of Amartya and as it creates a small explosion igniting the fuel at once and creating a larger explosion making the maniac fall on the ground and creates a huge smoke cloud. The tiny Housefly brandishes his needle sword in one hand & a Micro art Claw on other hand goes and impales the maniacs eyes with his needle and as he tries to remove it, The Tiny hero manages to take Buzzi to safety where the villian cant reach. After Buzzi recovers he tellbuzzes her that people call him nani(ee)ga and he saybuzzes he knows the language of humans due to some past life connection and also reveals the plan of Amartya who tries to kill her as he gathered intel when she is resting. He Promises her that he and his human friend would help her. She falls in love with this Housefly. He trains her in brandishing his needle sword and in understanding human emotions and language, since she was only a housefly with some powers, They both share a close & inseperable bond with each other slowly. We cut to Amartya scolding himself for being foolish and blind to the fact that a housefly only lives for upto 12 days max after coming out of a cocoon, So he vows to take no action for the next 12 days, Buzzi & Nani realizing what he plans gathers an army of houseflies to locate him and they find him in an Old factory. Buzzi in rage takes her stance and launches herself with Supersonic speed and Hardened Body as if she is a Bullet which came out a sniper rifle to kill Amartya in one shot but she suddenly stops in mid-air before Amartya's forehead & he reveals that she is trapped in a huge electro-magnetic field as her body is full of nanobots and inserts a drive into his computer that'll run a program and commands the Nanobots to self destruct and as nani comes to save her Amartya uses a freeze ray gun and creates a ray of cold blizzards and freezes Nani. And as nanobots in Buzzi's body self-destruct, she as a last effort quickly takes freezed nani to a safe place and dies a slow and painful death. Amartya feeling accomplished to have removed his enemy starts wrecking havoc and no government or organization could stop him. And as he is in his business destroying things for entertainment, he sees a large swarm of houseflies coming towards him. He laughs at them and points his flame thrower and fires it, to his surprise all the houseflies come out of the fire unharmed. we cut to the flashback where Buzzi & Nani make love and have babies. 583 houseflies born with their mother's power come and attack the maniac in ruthless fashion, as if its raining bullets on him puncturing his durable flesh, He quickly activates his backup plan of releasing Poisonous Gas but they all are unfazed as they have masks made by their father's micro artist friend. They continue their bombarding and having immense pain from that many superpowered houseflies attacking him, Amartya in order to survive creates a mist of smoke as cover and runs to an old warehouse and tries to hide there. Suddenly an evil creature 8 feet tall , looking like it's straight out of hell, with scars all over its body, pounces on Amartya from behind, catches his head and plucks it off his body and standing on his body it holds Amartya's head & says "Long time no See Doctor" and reveals himself to be his subject X, but now he has a new name -- ZAINX We reveal the flashback of him not dying cause of activating his superpowers which saved him. He was treated by Shaleen Roy but his outer damage couldn't be repaired and through Shaleen he joins the 3rd Eye Syndicate which now plans to capture the super-powered houseflies and weaponize them for its Radical Operations paving way for part-2. (Script Registered in SWA) Please share your valuable feedback. Thank You. -Sanjay Raja.

The Boy Born

Script Synopses: "Janardhan, an incarnation of Lord Maha Vishnu, grows up unaware of his divine origins, facing injustice and tragedy in a corrupt world. After his father's mysterious death and the destruction of his village, he awakens his true powers to battle demons and protect Dharma. As he defeats a powerful demon, he learns that a greater war is yet to come". A small village called Vaikunthapuram. It was a terrible rain at night with thunder and lightning. In that rain, a mother died while giving birth to a child. The father of that child was Raghuram. He was always righteous, honest and devoted to God. Similarly, he taught his son the same Dharma. Janardhan had a pure mind like Lord Sri Rama. Due to some unexpected reasons, Janardhan left his father and went to the city far from the village. The Dharma that his father Raghuram taught was not seen among the people there. Only selfishness, greed, deceit and cruelty were seen. No matter how many obstacles he faced in that city, no matter how many insults he faced, he remembered the promise he had given to his father and endured everything. One day, Raghuram died under mysterious circumstances. But Janardhan never forgot the promise he had given to his father. One night, while Janardhan was on his way home after finishing his duty, some boys were trying to r**e a girl while drinking alcohol on the train. Seeing all this, Janardhan immediately went and stopped them, saying, "This is wrong, please stop." They pushed him aside several times, but Janardhan stopped them again and again. A man, fed up with this, hit Janardhan on the head with a liquor bottle in his hand and kicked him. He was an old man who had been watching all this for a long time... He said, "Get up and kill everyone and save the girl." Janardhan: Do you know how sinful it is to kill a human being! I cannot do that. Old man: Is it immoral to kill them? Is it sinful? What are they doing, Janardhan? Do you tolerate injustice for the sake of your father's promise and have you forgotten the words you have spoken to the entire world? Janardhan: Who are you? How do you know my name? What are the words I have spoken to the entire world? Old man: "Yada yada hi dharmasya glaanirbhavati bhaarat Abhyutthaanam adharmasya tadaatmaanam srijaamyaham Paritranaay saadhunaam vinaashaay cha dushkritaam Dharm sansthaapanaarthaay sambhavaami yuge yuge" You said it in the Dwapara Yuga, right? Your father may have hidden the secret of your birth, but no one can stop you from killing the wicked. You cannot fight without a sword. You cannot end injustice without fighting. You cannot establish dharma without ending injustice.Janardhan. If you want to see how your father died, then look. He stops the entire time and shows it to Janardhan After many days, Raghuram came to the city from Vaikunthapuram to see Janardhan. Two politicians created communal riots for positions. Many people died in that riot. Seeing Raghuram who had just entered the city, some people chased him saying that he was not of our religion and that he should be killed.While he was thinking whether he would see his son for the last time, he heard the voice of a child saying, "Save me." Hearing that, Raghuram escaped from the mob that was trying to kill him and while saving the child from the fire, he was caught by those who were trying to kill him. One of the group said: "You came to save this child's life instead of leaving us." Raghuram said in a trembling voice, "Sir, I do not belong to this village and I have nothing to do with this conflict, please leave me alone." Another man said: "What village are you from, you are not from our religion, you are from another religion." Raghuram: "I have come to see my son after many days. Please leave me alone." He fell at their feet and begged. Another man kicked Raghuram and dragged the child away. The child screamed, "Leave me alone," but they didn't listen. Raghuram shouted, "No, don't kill the child," but they beat the child to death with an iron rod until his head cracked. Seeing all this, Raghuram got angry and said, "Are you human, don't you have pity and mercy, we are all humans." All of you will die, God has left you for the sins you have committed, you will die so badly that this world will tremble at the sight of your death. Another: Your God is not here. I trample all your gods and break them with my feet, there are only stones, not your god. Laughing Raghuram stomps on the heart if your god is real then I will kill him. But this time there was no fear in Raghuram's eyes. Raghuram: Your death will come looking for you. Closing his eyes, he said, Janardhan, although I know the secret of your birth, I have kept it from you, but I am unable to stop your destiny. It is only because of such demons that injustice flourishes that we cannot leave them. End everyone, Janardhan, this is my last word, this is your destiny, protect dharma, thinking that as soon as he opened his eyes, he brutally cut Raghuram to death with knives. Seeing what had happened, tears welled up in Janardhan's eyes, and as he screamed loudly in unbearable rage, lightning struck the earth, piercing the dark sky. A shining sword appeared in Janardhan's hand. His eyes turned blue. All this happened in a few minutes. The people there did not understand what had happened or what was happening. Janardhan killed them all while they were watching. The train turned red with blood and was terrifying to watch. The next morning, the incident on the train was in the newspapers. People were talking about it in various ways. Looking at the newspaper, Janardhan remembered the past. Vaikunthapuram was close to nature, very beautiful, surrounded by green fields, ponds, and a temple of Lord Rama on a hill. The people there lived together like one family. Janardhan was treated differently from the day he was born. Everyone in the village saw Janardhan as a dangerous person. Janardhan didn't understand why they saw him that way. One evening, all the children were playing happily on the hill. Seeing that, Janardhan felt like playing with them. He went to the children and said, "Can I play with you?" Immediately, one of them spoke to you, and my parents beat me for playing. I am not the only one, no one in this village plays with you. Go away from here, you are a danger." They shouted at Janardhan. Hearing that, Janardhan sat on a stone and cried with great pain, "What have I done wrong, why are everyone talking about me like this?" Indu put a hand on Janardhan's shoulder and asked, "Why are you sitting alone and crying?" That was the first introduction between them. Janardhan, who had no mother, felt like a mother. Indu kept Janardhan away from loneliness. And a bond was formed between them. So 4 years passed. Now they are 18 years old. One day, Janardhan and Indu were sitting under a tree on a hill. From behind, they shouted loudly, "Rey, monster." When they saw who it was, it was Indu's elder brother vaasu . And his friends. Indu says, "Why are you talking like that, brother?" Why do you care about him, Let's go home, Vasu grabs Indu's hand and pulls him forcibly. Janardhan said, "Why are you doing that, Vasu? You shouldn't treat women like that." Vasu's friend said, "You were born after killing your mother. You should tell me all this." Hearing those words, Janardhan shouted angrily and hit Vasu's friend on the chest. Vasu's friend fell 10 feet away. Hearing those screams, all the villagers came there. Vasu's friend was already dead. Janardhan's eyes were a little blue. Seeing Janardhan like that, the villagers got scared. They sent Janardhan out of the village, saying that it would be dangerous if he stayed in the villages from now on. Due to such an unexpected mistake, Janardhan was separated from his father and his own village. Before coming to Janardhan city, he had to make a promise to his father. You are going to a new place, there are many things you do not know, No matter what anyone does to you, and Even if injustice occurs before your eyes, you must remain calm. Promise me that you will not raise your hand against anyone, Raghuram made Janardhan promise. Janardhan remembered the past and it was getting dark. He was searching for who killed his father and killing all those who were doing wrong things. One day, a phone rang in the house of a big politician and someone came and said, "Sir, the call is for you." Hearing that, the leader ran and picked up the call and said, "Hello, Sir." He said that you should stop all your work and meet your boss tomorrow and hung up. The call came from another country. The call was made by a mafia don who controlled the world. The next day, the politician went to his boss. From the darkness, the boss asked in a serious voice, "How far has the work you were told to go?" The politician said with a trembling voice, "Boss, the work stopped in the middle." The boss asked angrily, "Why?"As you said, we have destroyed many temples so far, but recently a god has come to our city. He killed all our people brutally. The people who heard about it say that he is a god. And the rest of us are scared to death, said the politician. God! Where is he, asked the boss. The politician said, "Watch this video once," and showed the video on his mobile. After watching the video, he pushed the mobile aside with his foot and said, "God, you Indians are all fools. You mather****rs who believe in superstitions, all your gods are only in rocks and books. By killing that god, I will prove that the god the people of the country worship is also a mother****r. Find out where he is, and by killing him, I will show this world my power once again, said the boss. He laughed monstrously. Seeing all that was happening, a saint came looking for Janardhan, saying that only he could do all this. Seeing the saint, Janardhan said, "Who are you? I think I have seen you somewhere." The saint smiled and said, "Janardhan, this is not the time for introductions. Listen to what I have to say. You were not born like everyone else, Janardhan. Your mother suffered a hundred times more than a normal pregnancy. When you were born, darkness covered the light of the lamp. Two demons, who were very scary to see, came out of that darkness. They killed both of them who came to give birth to you.Thinking that they would kill you in the womb, your mother confronted those demons with the stick she had with her. Your father, I came inside. Seeing us, one demon came towards us. Another raised his sharp hand to stab you in the stomach, and you came out. That demon killed your mother. Immediately, those demons burned as if they had fallen into fire. No one could understand why. Then I saw you and the blue lines on your body were disappearing.As soon as I took you in my hand, I came to know the secret of your birth. You are truly the form of Shri Mahavishnu. Many destructions is going to happen, and you are the one who has to save this entire world from them," the saint said to Janardhan and left from there. After knowing all about who Janardhan was and where he came from, the mafia went to Vaikunthapuram in search of Janardhan. They asked the people there about Janardhan. No matter who they asked, they said they didn't know. Those who said they didn't know were killed on the spot. A few thousand people came in helicopters to kill Janardhan if he was there. No matter how many people they asked, it was of no use, so they bombed the entire village with helicopters and destroyed it. Many people died. Those who were alive were hostages. In addition, they also destroyed the temple of Lord Rama on the hill. The saint there, seeing the destroyed temple and the idol of Lord Rama, was angry and shouted, "Will you destroy my sacred and special temple of Lord Rama? You will die right here and now." Wherever you are, come here to put an end to these evildoers, Janardhan. A blue light appeared in the middle of the village, and Janardhan came out of it. Janardhan, the people saw you and shouted, "That's Janardhan." Seeing Janardhan, the mafia don said, "Kill that bastard." Before Janardhan could understand what had happened, hundreds of men with long swords and axes came up to kill him. Janardhan also took his sword and fought with them. Within a few minutes, he killed 2,000 people. Thinking that he would not be killed if he continued like this, they brought the people who had gathered there and prepared to kill them by placing swords on their heads so that Janardhan could see them. While looking at those people, Janardhan saw Indu. He kept looking at Indu. While Janardhan was watching, Indu's throat was cut. Blood gushed out and Indu fell to the ground. Janardhan froze and kept looking. Thinking that was the right time, 20 men came on Janardhan and stabbed him with their swords. They stabbed him 3 times. Janardhan fell on his knees. Soon 100 people came and attacked Janardhan. Indu stopped breathing. Seeing this,his memories flashing before his eyes his childhood pain, his promise to his father, Indu’s smile. Janardhan became very angry. He immediately shouted loudly and threw it into the air because it had fallen on him. A bright light came out of his body. Those around him fell down dead there and then. A shield formed on Janardhan's body and his body size increased. A new type of sword appeared in his hand. Bright eyes were visible with anger. The sky was covered with clouds, the houses were destroyed around, and small fires were burning here and there, in the middle of them, he looked like the great Vishnu who had come in a rage to end injustice. Seeing Janardhan like that, the mafia got scared. Hundreds of people were coming down from helicopters holding guns and with the help of ropes. In minutes, Janardhan killed hundreds of people. He watched everything that happened from the helicopter, put one leg out and said in a solemn voice, "What is your power? I will kill you now and take all your powers as my own." The mafia don, saying that he was in this body only for you, left his body and gave it to a demon.You were found, but where is the other one? Like you, he too has awakened half his powers. We have been waiting for this day for millions of years. I will kill you and give your head as a gift to my demon race, said the demon. No one understands what is happening there. Janardhan is also surprised as he does not understand the demon's words. Just then, the demon screams strangely and comes towards Janardhan and a battle begins between them. The two are fighting very brutally, but Janardhan has many injuries but they are all disappearing. In the end, Janardhan defeats the demon. Janardhan puts his sword on the demon's heart and says, "Who are you and why are you in this mafia don's body. Who is another one?" Tell me or I will finish you off right here.Ithink you Don't Know anything. You can kill me but you cannot do anything to my demon king. His power is greater than yours. The demon king will come to kill you. The demon laughed monstrously, saying, "Our war begins with your death." Janardhan kills the demon by saying, "Now I will start the war by killing you." Janardhan was still a little angry after killing that demon. The saint came there and said, "Our obeisances to you, O Mahavishnu, who came to save us." All the people present there bowed to Janardhan. The saint said, "O Janardhan, Shanthi." Looking at indu's side, Janardhan went near Indu. Janardhan sat on his knees and hugged Indu to his heart and cried loudly. The saint came near Janardhan and said, "This has just begun, it will not end, there are many things to see." He said, "You are the one who should protect this entire world, Janardhan." He put Indu down and stood up. No matter how many demons come, my sword is always ready in any situation. I am another form of Lord Shri Mahavishnu, Janardhan, who was reborn to protect this entire world. This is not End. It's Just began Now This is A first movie in Cinematic Universe CCK Mythoverse A fusion of Mythology + Universe, representing a vast world of gods, demons, and warriors. The writer of Cherry Charan Kumar

GUNGA - The Tiger Vs Circus mafia

In one of the best-known zoos, there was a renowned tiger named Gunga. Gunga was no ordinary tiger; he was gigantic in size and was covered with deep scars all over his body. Each scar carried a story of battles fought and victories won. Gunga had defeated lions and other ferocious animals, thus earning the respect of everyone who saw him. People who went to the zoo admired him from a distance and were in awe of his strength. Even the zookeepers treated Gunga with much care, for they knew he was more powerful and dangerous than any other animal in the zoo. One day, an old zookeeper found a small child lying near Gunga's cage. The boy was barely two or three years old, looked abandoned and lost. His eyes sparkled with a strange strength, a fierce look that reminded the old man of Gunga himself. The old man embraced the boy with a feeling that somehow this boy was linked with the tiger. On the same day, Gunga, who had been a mighty fellow for many years, died in his sleep, in peace. When the zookeeper saw it, he knew that it was the sign for raising the boy, and thus named him "Gunga" after the name of the brave tiger. The boy grew up in the zoo, surrounded by animals who accepted him quickly as one of their own. Gunga had a natural way with animals, almost magical. Elephants lifted their trunks to greet him, lions relaxed in his presence, and even the monkeys chattered happily when he was around. Over time, the animals began to trust and love him, and he became more than a boy in a zoo; he became their friend and protector. As Gunga grew older, he showed a playful and mischievous side, reminding people of Lord Krishna from ancient stories. He loved playing the flute, filling the zoo with his soft music that soothed both animals and people. Visitors were drawn to him, watching in amazement as he interacted with the animals, fearless and full of love. His life was peaceful, filled with joy and simple moments of connection with the animals he cherished. One day, a very gentle and sweet young woman was brought to the zoo as a worker. Like Gunga, she was profoundly loving and respectful towards animals. She sensed his relationship with all creatures and got attracted by the strength of the quiet, beautiful soul in Gunga. She found her the same thing-a source of sweet comfort in silence, just the kind of relationship he sought to experience for long time. They went every day to the zoo, to tend to the animals and enjoy one another's company. Not far from the zoo, though, a touring circus had come to town. This circus was owned by a wealthy man, whose son was proud and cruel. One day when the son of the circus master was jealous of Gunga, he beheld Gunga, then he envied his strength as well as respect Gunga seemed to command. This jealousy only increased when he realized that Gunga was attached to the young woman whom he himself wanted. In order to prove himself superior, he started thinking of ways to hurt Gunga and destroy the peaceful life he had built. The circus animals were treated shabbily and made to perform and were hurt often. The zoo took care of its creatures, but the circus saw animals as a source of profit. Greedy and ambitious, the son of the circus owner started sneaking into the zoo at night, capturing animals to sell or use in his shows. Gunga noticed that some of the animals were missing and grew suspicious. He began to stay up, watching over his animal friends, and soon discovered the circus owner's son stealing animals. Gunga stopped him several times, rescuing the animals and bringing them back to safety. Each time he did, the circus owner's son grew angrier, his desire for revenge becoming stronger. He began setting dangerous traps, hoping to hurt Gunga and the animals he loved. Gunga spent all his energy protecting the zoo, keeping his friends safe from harm, but he could feel the darkness closing in. A fierce mafia leader had come to the town, often referred to as the "King of the Island." He was a cruel mafia lord who never liked wild animals because once upon a time, a tiger attacked him. It left him all scarred and haunted by its memory, turning him hateful for all creatures. The circus owner's son, anxious to defeat Gunga, approached the mafia lord and offered his services in helping him "get rid" of any threat by animals. Humbled by such support, the mafia lord vowed to give him anything he wished. For this, he called for the mafia lord's help so that he could lay Gunga completely to waste. The mafia lord joined in on this plot and called for a merciless killing plan so that he could end Gunga's life and the animals that were in love with him. One night, the circus owner's son captured some of the animals in his own circus and tortured them brutally. He knew that Gunga would try to save them, so he set up the trap. When Gunga came, he found himself encircled and helpless. After doing his best, he could not save the circus animals, and he witnessed the killing before his eyes. His heart was filled with sorrow and rage. He got immensely enraged to chase after the circus owner's son to make him stop. But the circus owner's son had prepared in advance. Knowing how Gunga would react, he called the police and informed them that Gunga was responsible for the death of the circus animals. When the police arrived at the scene, they found Gunga in the middle of it all, amidst the bodies of the animals. The son of the circus owner lied to the police, stating that Gunga had lost control and killed the animals out of rage. With no way to prove his innocence, Gunga was arrested and brought to court, where he was falsely accused and sentenced to prison. Gunga sat in his prison cell, the weight of betrayal and loss. Everything he loved was gone, and he could do nothing to protect the animals left in the zoo. The world he had built was crumbling, and his enemies celebrated his fall. But even in the darkness of his cell, Gunga's spirit was not broken. He was filled with a deep anger, a fire that would not be put out. He sat in his prison cell quietly, filled with rage. His thoughts were full of the life in the zoo, surrounded by the animals he loved and took care of, along with the helpless feeling being locked away as his home and friends are destroyed. One night, sitting in the darkness, he heard a faint fluttering noise. A small bird, nearly dead and covered with ash, struggled into his cell. Its feathers singed, with little flames abated on its body, showing it had flown through fire to get to him. Gunga's heart twisted as he realized that the bird was from the zoo. Weak movements, the bird looked up at him, giving him just one more look of trust and love before it fell, lifeless. Something snapped inside Gunga. His sorrow turned to a blazing fire, his whole body shaking in uncontrollable rage. He got up from his cell, eyes ablaze with fury. The guards outside felt the ground shake and heard the roar of something they could not understand. The air became thick with tension, and they felt a chill run down their spines. With a spurt of energy, Gunga broke his chains and outburst of his cell, moving fast and forceful like an animal at the least. The guards tried to prevent him, but Gunga cut through them like a hot knife through butter, moving with a fierce and precise energy. They reeled off in retreat, realizing that nothing could hold him now. He was a storm of fury and power, unstoppable and unrelenting. Gunga tore through the jail, breaking down walls and doors as flames seemed to erupt around him from his rage as he set the jail ablaze. The solid structure that was once there couldn't hold onto the force of his rage. The prison became rubble like his lost life, and Gunga walked out into the night free and more determined than ever. When Gunga came back to the zoo, his heart shattered. The place he loved lay in ruins: the cages are broken, animals are hurt and dead. Inflames burn his home to ashes and sorrows. All his rage boiled within him in his heart with thoughts of the circus owner's son and mafia lord who took away everything from him. With fierce determination, Gunga decided to fight for justice on the lives lost and the agony caused. With the Sudarshana Chakra, a very powerful, spinning weapon, and riding Garuda, a giant eagle and his secret friend, Gunga set out for the mafia lord's island. Garuda, with his mighty wings, carried Gunga swiftly over the water. The people on the island saw Gunga approaching and felt a sense of dread, knowing he had come for revenge. Gunga stormed the island with the power of a tiger and the speed of a storm. He was beating down on the mafia lord's guards one by one, his movements flashing like lightning, his strength unstoppable. The people on the island could only watch in fear and awe as Gunga fought, his face set with determination. They saw that he was not just a man but a force of nature, powerful and relentless. Finally, Gunga faced the mafia lord and the circus owner's son inside the huge stone form of a seven-headed serpent. With his fearless and devoted ally, Garuda, Gunga felt himself unbeatable. The circus owner's son and the mafia lord cowered before him, pride exchanged for terror. They understood much too late that they had roused power that they themselves could not subdue. With a mighty throw, Gunga released the Sudarshana Chakra; its deathly spin cut into his enemies' midst, slaying them at the same stroke to end the brutal struggle and destruction. The island, once a place of great power, was now in shambles, engulfed by fire and justice. Gunga, standing on top of the seven-headed seshnag serpent statue, stood still as the burning aura around him lit him up. As the last embers went out, rain began to fall, washing away the ashes and blood, bringing a sense of peace after the storm. Gunga, full of sorrow and strength, looked up to the sky, knowing he had brought justice for the lives lost. The island was quiet, the fight over, and peace returned once more. Having Garuda by his side, Gunga started moving back, with the spirit of the tiger in his hands, and the memory of his precious zoo. Whatever the world has taken from him, he did not break and remained a testament to courage, love, and unbreakable will. As he disappeared in the mist, his name became a legend- Gunga-and a tale of fierce loyalty, love, and justice that could never be forgotten.

MAHAYODHAA

This story starts around 5300 years since the beginning of Kali yugam. In a world where all which were termed as illegal, like alcohol, intoxicants, enjoying with other's partner, robbery, thefts, murders and etc. during this timeline everything becomes as normalised as learning English in the present days. The government was taken over by the intoxicant industry owners, who started their rule all over the world, including our divine land, India. As the Indian government can be bought easily with money, all the buisness men took over the country's rule, making it a sin land, where Mother cows and other cattle are being mercilessly slaughtered to fulfill the hunger, and all adharma-based activities. In this world, the water bodies are hugely polluted, making all the crops and water go infertile to life. Even the government runs campaigns promoting intoxicants and bad habits like participating with other's partner, cheating on others, animal slaughter, personal abuse, and so on. The government has also recently announced a cash prize of 1crore rs for the people who consume 500Liters of alcohol and smoke 1kg of intoxicated substances. In such a sinful world lives a middle aged man, of around 40 years ago,named Sandesh, along with his wife Anandhi who follows the real human qualities even in this era, along with their two children Heema and Kovidh, who generally don't think about anything and act as per the society. One fine day, when they went to the holy carnival of protecting dirties of the forests as per the people of Telangana, Godess Sammakka and Sarlamma, they encounter a group of men and woman who cause abuse in the holy place. Even in such a place, they didn't stop their acts like teasing others and damaging their properties, behaving wrongly. Such people's eyes fell on Anandhi and Heema, who knocked out Sandesh, and in the absence of Kovidh, they took the chance to behave wrongly with the women in public, where no one cared to even look at it. After getting concious, Sandesh took home his wife and daughter, who were in a very sad state, carefully, to their house and informed about the scenario to Kovidh. Later that night, due to a feeling of depressed, Sandesh sat on the river bank immersing his feet in the river, where a turtle was licking his feet, and was thinking about the same incident again and again, feeling guilty. Right then, a wild boar came running towards him from the dead fields nearby and pushed him into the water. When he fell into the toxic water, with two alcohol factories beside the lake, he saw a turtle moving towards something, and wasn't sure what it was, he followed it to discover it's a calf trapped on the lake bed. He took the calf out and returned to the surface, and saw a conch shell stuck to one of its feet, and gently removed it, and thought to leave it there, but was feared by the people around and the people who were hunting down the boar. So, he took the calf with him and also the white conch shell, so that his wife could feel a bit peaceful, as she couldn't get out of that trance, and also his daughter left the house to go around with her friends, thinking it's normal for her. As Sandesh and the calf were passing throught the street, they saw all the types of adharma in a huge extent, symbolising the age of Kali. During their journey, many tried to kill the calf, but Sandesh protected it at all cost and reached home with it. Looking at the calf, his wife was so happy and as it was dirty, she tried to clean it up. As he was cleaning the calf, their neighbour tried to steal it and fulfil his hunger, but Sandesh tried his best to protect it and fought back. Suddenly as they were quarelling, the conch shell got fixed to his first, which gave him a light shock and kept him steady for some time. As the neighbour tried to hurt the calf and Anandhi, Sandesh hit him hard, paralysing his arm with the help of his conch shell, which gave him new powers. Looking at this, the family and the neighbour was shocked and left the house. Being happy that the Gods and Goddesses blessed their family with this powerful conch shell and and the calf, which turned out to be male, and Anandhi made respects to the calf and welcomed it to their family. Keeping his superpowers confined, Sandesh learnt about his new powers and discovered his father to rescue the good people of this Yuga, in his timeline. So, along with his wife, Sandesh used to preach good manners and the God's stories to their neighbours, in which only 1 person listened to them among thousands. In this mode, the conch shell served a great purpose by helping them try to change the people's mindsets. But their own children were not interested and lived on their own in their house, as their parents were wandering from place to place in their locality, along with the conch shell and an Ox. Looking at this, most of the people complained to the government about their acts, and told them that they're causing inconvenience. So, the government deployed a team to search this couple. As they got the information, Anandhi and Sandesh, along with their calf left their house, into the forest informing only their son about their location. A month passed by and mysteriously, the calf was growing faste than a regular one, and got its first horns. To this, they thought that this might be the time to start a revolt against this corrupted society and first attacked an alcohol factory nearby. Sandesh used his full strength and also his wife helped him along with the ox, but they lost the first fight as they were fired and Sandesh was heavily wounded. So, they returned to their home in the forest. And due to the mystical energy flowing from the conch shell, his wounds were healed quickly. The government came to know about this and were feared as they could loose their empire due to the couple and an ox. So, the government spread a news that they're the most wanted in the entire world, and offered a huge price. Few months later, Sandesh, Anandhi and the Ox attacked another intoxicant factory, but this time they were successful in their mission as Sandesh learnt more about the powers like Strength, speed , weapon creation, knowledge accumulation and intelligence. Even Anandhi has a superpower along with Sandesh, that is realisation, the key factor of human survival, which is absent in almost every human in the world. And a superpower not only defines unmatched strength, flight etc. but it is a unique quality which a specific persons' has, compared to rest of the people. This is a real defination of a superpower. After their first victory, the couple happily went to their house where their children are living. Nobody tried to tell the government about them as they were aware of their powers. And they were shocked upon seeing a newborn in their house. Kovidh and Heema lied them by telling that the baby was adopted, but after some time, when Sandesh was holding the baby, he noticed the same moles (birthmarks) which are on his body, his son's body, his wife's body and his daughter's body. He finally understood the scary fact that the baby is Kali, born to a couple of brother and sister, and was very depressed on knowing this fact and taking his wife, he returned back to the forest. Both of them felt guilty and sad as they were unable to teach and stop their kids from performing such sinful activity from happening, but it was too late. And as Sandesh thought of having some intoxicants in depression, the mysteriously fully grown Ox stopped him with its actions and tried to confront him and Anandhi. But it was of no use and as Sandesh was about to take in the intoxicants, the Ox angrily grunt on his face and took off the conch shell from Sandesh's first with its mouth and gave it to Anandhi, who further motivated Sandesh to stand on the Dharma path and fight for righteousness. With this, Sandesh understood his fate and was preparing to fight against the entire world by himself, and his wife and Ox. But sadly, the Government found his location and set the forest on fire, in which Anandhi died due to heavy burns. And in rage, holding his wife's body on his shoulder, sitting on his Ox, Sandesh blew the conch shell which vibrates as strong as the Damarukham of Lord Shiva and the road of Lord Narasimha. As he blew the conch shell, he came to know that the Ox and the conch shell were direct gifts of the Gods, which fell from the Heavenly planets, to the protector of Dharma, Sandesh, to act as an inspiration for the future generations and the Mahayodha. When he understood his duty and accepted it whole heartedly, Sandesh transformed into his youth again and with the help of the conch shell, he threw it like a Sudarshan chakra, killing all the abusive people in his life, and with one furious punch, the entire sky turned into dark clouds, and thunderstorms started rumbling. His fury was as blazing and bright as the Sun, and his eyes were constantly glowing along with the eyes of the Ox, which resembled the bond between Nandi and Lord Shiva, and also the bond between Cows and Lord Krishna. Sandesh destroyed the army infront of him, and by the time his conch shell returned to him, he destroyed the 20 factories around him. And from the blazing fires, after performing a righteous funeral to his dead wife, he took his Ox and went in search of other Dharma holders, and by the grace of Gods, he understood that he was blessed to live untill Lord Kalki descends on the Earth and paves the path to the Satya yuga. And Sandesh fades away. Now, the real quarrel between Dharma and Adharma has begun in the Kali yugam, between the grandfather Sandesh who is in a wandering state and his grandson Kali, the ruler of Kali-yuga. What's going to happen at last?

DEVAKATHA-The Scared Bull

In the year 500BC, two mighty kingdoms, Aryvarta and Baladhara, stood at the brink of annihilation. The battefield was a cauldron of blood and steel, but fate had something far more profound in store. An inexplicable blast tore through the battefield, leaving behind only two survivors. Deva from Aryavarta and Kuru from Baladara. As soon as they got up they see each other and immediately takes their weapons and tries to kill eachother. As soon as they come closer a unfortunate blast threw them again which results them in unconsious. Deva wakes up in a hospital in Aryavarta, bandaged from head to toe. The doctor informs him that he is the sole survivor of the catastrophic battle. Though his body is scarred, his internal organs remain inexplicably unharmed. Deva feels a strange power coursing through him but suffers from servere headaches accompained by haunting visions and voices. Returning home, Deva meets his close friend Amal, who recounts the events after the war. Amal reveals how Deva was found burned but alive amidst the destruction. As Deva tries to piece togethere the fragmented memories of the blasts, his headaches worsen, and he collapses, reliving the battlefield in vivid, terrfying flashes. In Baladhara, Kuru, also a survivor, is interrogated about the war. He recounts the strange blasts but can't remember much else and also says that he feels stronger from inside and also hears some voice from his mind, just like Deva. Kuru reveals his tragic past after his father's death to that officer. Where Kuru and his mother lives with his uncle Shantanu. His uncle Shantanu and his family also agrees to live along with them. For concerning them in this critical sutivation Kuru and his mother descides to do all the household works in thier works. Where Kuru used maintain Shantanu's accounts, because Shantanu is a landlord. Kuru had an ambition of becoming an soldier to serve for his country. Day's passes on, finally Kuru selects into army and leaves for army base. One fine day Baladhara officers rushes into Shantanu house to arrest his son Prabhanjan, beacuse they had and an info of him that he deals with animal trafficing. Prabhanjan gets arrested. Shantanu lawyer's warn's Shantanu that if gets into court then judge passes death sentence over him because in Baladhara animals are worshipped ad gods. So to prove him guilty lawyer suggests Shantanu to interfere a know face into this case in the place of Prabhanjan. Showing crulity of Shantanu, he desicdes to interefer Kuru into this. So he goes to Kuru's mother and tells the sutivation and explains that if Prabhanjan was sent to jail he will be surely sent to death notice because he had already got arreseted on time, But if Kuru was sent then he will be jailed only for 3 months as he is an army officer. But Kuru's mom disagrees of sending Kuru into this, but descides to interfere her name into this case, as she assumes that Prabhanjan is a also son to him. Shantanu without a shame agrees to this. Next day Kuru's mom was sent to court in the place of Prabhanjan but unfourtunatly court passes death notice over her saying that killing animals is banned and sent death notice to everyone who does that. Kuru's mom shocks. Court address that she will be hanged within 2 months. Kuru was unaware of all this because he is in army. After that traggic war and introgation Kuru was sent to his home. Where he finds everyone except his mom. He asks Shantanu about his mom, where he replies that his mom died by hearing that he was dead in that war. Kuru gets shocked by that news and gets into depression. But one day a retiered worker in Shantanu's house meets him and reveals the truth of his mother. Hearing that his mother was jailed he straight goes up to the jail and meets his mom. Kuru and his mother cries seeing upon peach other. His mother reveals all the dark truth about his uncle's Shantanu and also says that she had only 4 days to be hanged. With a rage Kuru goes to his uncle's house questions about his mother. After a hot argument, Shantanun himself reveals he wantedly done that thing his mother. Hearing this Kuru takes knife and tries to kill Prabhanjan. But guards of Shantanu stops him and ties him in closed room. Shantanu beats tied Kuru for attempting to kill his son and says to everyone not to offer any water or food to him and lets him die there. Due to no food Kuru gets unconsious, but a unknow power inside him keeps him alive. After somedays a voice wakes him up saying "KILL HIM". Kuru gets up in a hurry. Kuru gets some visions of that war. A voice contiously motivates him to kill his uncle. Kuru gets irritated and screams hard.His eyes truns into dark red slowly. He breaks that chains, which are tied to him. Hearing that voice Shantanu guards rushes to that room. Shantanu gets shocked seeing Kuru alive. Kuru comepletely transfers a evil being. He asks about his mom to Shantanu. Shantanu terrifies ,and says she will get bail, i will let her free. Knowing its was already 5 days and his mother was already dead. Kuru gets into extreme grief and rage and kills everyone in the house without any gender discrimination by taking a sword from his shawdow. Baldhara officers arrests Kuru for attempting a murder. Kuru was sent for death notice for killing people. Captured and imprisoned Kuru forms a pact with a entity inside him. He tries to speak with voice. Where that voice reveals his name as Andhak, the lord of the darkness. Andhak says he transferred his essence into Kuru in that traggic war. After a heavy conversation, Andhak explains his problem that to surivive we need to kill a person from that war, who had elso an essence of another entity in him. Kuru agrees to him and destroyes the jail to escape. Kuru learns about his powers where he had super strength, speed, and could take weapons from his shadow and could fly. Kuru notices that entire Baladhara was against on him. Despite of everything he had done to them, eventually they hated him. With that regret he destroys entier Baladhara, leaving no living being alive and files towards Aryavarta. Deva's subconscious vision leads him to a dark truth of Kuru and Andhak. So he descides to leave Aryavarta and run away. PBut a voice inside him motivates to fight. After a heavy fo thought Deva descides to fight. So he prepares for the attack. Kuru enters into Aryavrtha. Battle begins between Kuru and Deva. Where Deva also understands his powers that he had super strength, speed and reflexes. But Kuru dominates Deva, as Deva was'nt fully prepared. Deva loses to Kuru. Kuru takes his mighty sword and kills Deva by stabbing his word into his heart and throws him away. Deva was sent to hospital. Deva opens his eyes in his subconcious realm. Where a voice speaks to him saying his name as Nandi, the sacred bull of Lord Shiva, who reveals the origin of Andhak. Born when Lord Shiva closed his eyes, where entier universe went into darkness. From that darkness a evil entity was born named Andhak.Where he had only goal to destroy moon, which acts as the soruce of light in dark nigths. Many gods tried to stop him and failed. So gods started praying for Lord Shiva to help, where Lord Shiva sent me to stop Andhak's mission. On one purnima(full moon) day when Andhak was on his mission, Nandi interfered into his mission. In thier celestial battle, Nandi and Andhak crash-landed into a warring kingdoms which resulted a huge blast and everyone in that battle were killed. Mortally wounded, both transferred thier essence into mortal hosts. Nandi into Deva and Andhak into Kuru. Deva realizes his headaches and powers are tied to nandi's essence. Nandi re-heals Deva again and makes him alive. Nandi reminds Deva to call upon Lord Shiva in moments of despair. With only two weeks until next Purnima, where Andhak again tries to make his plan, Deva prepares for a final conforntation. Deva sharpens his skills, tests his newfound abilities and forges a unique weapon Kusarigama (a chain-bounded dual blade) and makes it has his premenant weapon. On the night of Purnima, Deva heads to Baladhara, where he finds whole Baladhara was destroyed. It was with burned and broken buldings and no sign of living being over there. Kuru senses the arrival of Deva. Intially Kuru gets shocked seeing Deva alive. A ferocious battle ensues, with the city as thier battleground. Deva's speed and strength are formidable, but Kuru's dark powers gives him a edge. Despite Deva's enhanced abilities, Kuru's connection to Andhak tips the scales. Deva slowly gets weakend and ultimately loses to Kuru again. But now Kuru descides to capture Deva in inifinity eternal darkness, which is impossble to escape from them. Slowly darkness covers his body. As soon as darkness covers his head, he remembers Nandi's words and cries out, "HARA HARA MAHADEV!". In that moment, Lord Shiva's third eye opens. Deva becomes a radiant embodiment of Shiva's power, his eyes aflame with divine light. Drawing strength from Shiva's blessing, Deva overwhelms Andhak's darkness. Battle begins again, where every attempt of Kuru on Deva fails and Deva dominates Kuru in every ascept. Kuru realizes that Deva gonna defeat him. So he heads up towards moon to consume it. Deva chases Kuru, who attempts to consume the moon. Deva captures Kuru and takes him towards sun. As close as they get close to sun, Kuru gets weak, weaker and dies ultimately, due to ultimate light and heat of sun. Deva returns to Aryavartha. Weaknend but essence of heat of the sun, he gets unconsious. Amal tends him to his bed. Story ends with Nandi's final words to unconsious Deva: "You are not just a man but the human manifestation of Lord Shiva's will". The Story ends with Deva preparing for future battles, knowing that forces like Andhak may rise again, but his faith in Shiva and humanity resilience will guide him.

The Faces behind the Masks

In a world teeming with superheroes, where justice was upheld by masked saviors, the city of Hyderabad had its own protectors. Among them was a couple, Aarav and Priya, who led double lives. Aarav, a software engineer by profession, possessed the powers of flight and immense strength. Priya, a scientist with unmatched intellect, wielded her genius and superhuman strength. They were partners in life and on the battlefield, but the irony of their love story lay in one fact: neither knew the other was a super hero. Their journey as heroes began in college, where they discovered their powers amidst the chaos of exams, projects, and life-changing events. Aarav had stumbled upon his ability to fly during a prank that involved jumping off a building, and Priya had accidentally crushed a metallic beam in her lab. Fate had its way of connecting them when they met during a charity event at their university. Though both were unaware of each other’s secret identities, they were drawn together by a force beyond their powers—love. As their relationship blossomed, they maintained the facade of being ordinary. Aarav would sneak away during nights to patrol the city, while Priya worked late at her lab, secretly solving crimes with her intellect and might. Their love grew strong enough to culminate in marriage, but the barriers of secrecy remained. A year into their married life, their secret lives began pulling them apart. One day, the Hyderabad Superhero Council convened to address a looming threat in the city. The council leader, an elderly hero revered by all, assigned Aarav and Priya, known for the best to their marital ties—to protect the city while the rest of the heroes attended to a major crisis elsewhere. For the next few weeks, Aarav and Priya worked closely together as a team in their superhero personas. Aarav, known as Sky Knight, marveled at the brilliance of his partner, Iron Lady, while Priya admired Sky Knight’s courage and strength. They fought side by side, foiling robberies, dismantling smuggling rings, and even saving a group of children from a collapsing building. Through their missions, a connection began to form. It was strange, yet exhilarating. Aarav admired Iron Lady’s intelligence, her sharp wit, and the way she could outsmart any foe. Priya, on the other hand, found herself drawn to Sky Knight’s unwavering determination and the kindness he showed even to those he fought against. Little did they know, their admiration for their superhero partners was rekindling the same feelings they once had as a couple, though their married lives were spiraling downward. Back at home, life was less heroic. The weight of their double lives began taking its toll. Aarav often returned late, claiming to be stuck at work, while Priya made excuses about late-night research at her lab. Their once-vibrant conversations dwindled into awkward silences. Both began suspecting the other of infidelity, fueled by well-meaning but misguided friends and relatives who planted seeds of doubt and began cracks in their relationship. “Are you sure Aarav isn’t seeing someone else?” Priya’s best friend had asked her one evening. “Priya’s been working late way too often,” Aarav’s cousin commented during a family dinner few days ago. The whispers grew louder into screams, and despite their love for each other, Aarav and Priya started believing in the worst. The growing chasm in their married life contrasted sharply with the closeness they felt as superheroes. Iron Lady and Sky Knight were becoming inseparable, while Aarav and Priya drifted apart. Aarav, who had once been completely open and loving towards Priya, began withdrawing into himself. He started spending more time on missions, away from home, drowning his doubts in work. Priya, too, retreated into her research and never-ending projects, her heart aching but unable to share her burden. They no longer shared moments of joy or excitement—just the cold silence that followed every exchange of words. Months passed, and their personal life reached its breaking point. The love they felt as a couple seemed overshadowed by misunderstandings and unspoken frustrations. In a moment of weakness, they both agreed to file for divorce, convinced that separation was the only way to find peace, as adviced by their friends and relatives, some of them trying to break them apart, being jealous. “I can’t keep pretending everything is fine,” Priya had confided in her friend one evening. “I feel like I’m living with a stranger in my own house!” Aarav, too, spoke to his cousin, “I don’t know what’s happening. I’m losing her, and I don’t even know why am I doing so.” They both made the difficult decision to end their marriage life, believing it was for the best. Their friends and relatives rallied around them, offering advice, but they couldn’t see the love that still lingered in Aarav and Priya’s hearts. Misunderstandings and rumors clouded everyone’s judgment, and even the strongest bond was at risk of breaking apart, about to prove their love for each other is false. However, deep down, neither wanted to part ways. They still loved each other, but the weight of their secrets and the influence of those around them clouded their judgment. Their friends and relatives, unaware of the truth, urged them to move on, further cementing their decision to proceed with the divorce case. The night before their final court hearing, Priya began packing her belongings, ready to leave him unwillingly, listening to the friends and family. As she sifted through old photographs and memories, she stumbled upon a small, dusty box labeled “A Gift for Your Birthday.” Curious, she opened that box, and her heart stopped. Inside was a superhero suit the Sky Knight’s suit. Tears welled up in her eyes as realization dawned upon her. Her husband, Aarav, the man she had fallen in love with in college, was the very superhero she had admired for months. Everything made sense in the late nights, the absences, the familiarity she felt with Sky Knight. Overwhelmed, Priya immediately rushed to Aarav, who was sitting alone in their living room, staring blankly at their wedding photo. Without a word, she threw her arms around him, tears streaming down her face. “Aarav… I know,” she whispered. Startled, Aarav pulled back. “Know what?” “I know you’re Sky Knight,” she said, holding up the suit. “And I need to tell you something too. I’m Iron Lady.” For a moment, there was silence. Then Aarav laughed—a deep, heartfelt laugh that turned into a sob. “All this time… it was you,” he said, pulling her close. “And I thought I was losing you.” They spent the night talking, sharing everything they had kept hidden for years. They apologized for the misunderstandings, for the secrets, and for letting others come between them. By morning, their bond was stronger than ever. They knew they had been mistaken to let doubt and rumors take control of their lives, and they vowed to never let anything tear them apart again. The next day, they walked into the courtroom hand in hand, surprising everyone. When asked if they wanted to proceed with the divorce, Aarav stood up. “Your Honor, we’ve realized that we were misled by false rumors and our own insecurities,” he said. “We were never truly apart. We love each other deeply and want to continue as life partners.” Priya nodded. “We let others’ opinions cloud our judgment, but we’ve learned that our bond is stronger than anything. We request that the case be dismissed.” The judge, moved by their confession, granted their request and dismissed the divorce. He also warned their friends and relatives against spreading false allegations, emphasizing the importance of trust in relationships. As they left the courthouse, Aarav and Priya felt a renewed sense of purpose—not just as superheroes but as partners in every sense of the word. They vowed to support each other, both in their personal lives and in their mission to protect the city. From that day forward, Sky Knight and Iron Lady became an unstoppable duo, their love and trust making them stronger than ever. They were no longer just masked figures fighting for justice—they were a team, bound by love, trust, and mutual respect. In their quiet moments at home, Aarav and Priya cherished the simple joys of married life. They cooked together, laughed at inside jokes, and found peace in each other’s company. As superheroes, they continued to protect Hyderabad, but as a married couple, they also protected each other’s hearts. And whenever doubts crept into their minds—whenever the world seemed to push them apart—they would remember the love that had saved them. They had fallen in love once, and then, through a twist of fate, they had fallen in love again—this time, as partners, both in their private lives and as superheroes. Their story was a testament to the power of love, trust, and the importance of communication in any relationship. As Sky Knight and Iron Lady soared above Hyderabad, their hearts remained grounded in each other’s embrace, stronger than ever.

Holika

In the ancient satya yuga of Hindu mythology there lived a asura named Hiranyakashipu who is the king of ahobilam dynasty which was now a part of nandyal district Andhrapradesh. He doesn't like praying a God because he thinks he is greater than every God because he has the power of immortality which was presented by Lord brahma, He has a son named prahlada who was the great devotee of Lord Vishnu. In that period of time there was a rivalry between the Asura's and God's. On this basis Hiranyakashipu doesn't likes his son prahlada praying Lord Vishnu rather than praying Him(Hiranyakashipu) and decides to kill Prahlada. Hiranyakashipu tries many attempts to kill his son, but fails every time, So he decides to takes his sisters help named "Holika". Holika is a lady demon who has a scarf(cloth) by which she attain super powers such as Strength and immortality. She takes prahlada into the fire by wearing that scarf thinking that prahlada will be died in the fire and she can be saved due to that scarf. But when both Prahlada and Holika enters into fire the scarf will blown away from Holika due to heavy wind and rests on Prahlada's body. So holika will be burnt in fire and prahlada remains safe. After the death of Holika, his brother Hiranyakashipu will secure that cloth in a safe place in the memory of his sister. Now the story begins in the present time line with a lady of 25 years old named Devi. Devi is a good bike rider and a most wanted theif in the city of nandyal. She wears helmet to cover her face while robbing on a bike. She also holds a record of more than 100 robberies without caught by police. She does robberies like chain snatching, pick pocketing, bags and sometimes house robberies too. She is the biggest theif in her city. She sometimes also helps the people in the needs. She pays 30% of robbery amout to some of the police official's in that city. One day the Sub inspector of that city calls Devi to the police station to talk with her. As it was Sub inspector's call Devi goes to police station to talk with him and the conversation goes as follows. S.I : Hey Devi ! Thanks for coming on my call. The matter is I need a favour from you. Devi: How a theif like me can help you? S.I : It is the work that only you can do in the whole City. Devi: Ok, But what's the matter S.I: We had information that there was a smuggling of drugs in the city, As per information we had it was going to delivered tomorrow afternoon at the city bus stop. So the thing is you have to rob that bag from the dealer tomorrow afternoon at the bus stop. Devi: Ok but how did I get benifited by doing this. S.I: There is a price money of 10 lakhs by the government who helps in catching the drugs, I'll make sure it will be yours. Devi: Ok than, I will meet you tomorrow with that bag. The next day as the sub-inspector said Devi reaches the city bus stop and waits for the dealer. When the smuggler hand overing the bag to dealer's hand Devi robs it by going in the middle on a bike, Dealer and his goons chases her in their vechile, But somehow she escapes with her good riding skills. Devi reaches the police station and hand overs the bag to the S.I and takes the money that of 10 lakhs offered by Sub inspector. At the same day evening the dealer arrives to police station and offers S.I a bribe of 1 crore to return his drugs bag. S.I accepts the offer given by the dealer and returns his bag. Dealer also asks for the details of theif who stolen his drugs because the dealer is angry on the their for robbing his baggage and wants to kill the theif. S.I firstly rejects to tell the name of the theif, But after some discussion the S.I gives the details of the theif i.e, Devi to the dealer. At this point dealer knows that a lady was stolen her drugs, he takes it as his ego issue and tell his goons to bring her to him. In the next morning the goons bring devi near to the dealer by kidnapping her. The goons tie her with a rope in the chair. As the dealer is very angry on devi, because he lost 1 crore rupees in the name of bribe to police officer and reputation of dealing drugs safely, So the dealer beats devi very badly with a wooden log until she bleeds badly. After sometime dealer tells his goons to kill her and dispose the body and leaves the place. As per the dealer orders, the goons beats her and cuts her skin at some parts with blade until she becomes unconscious. As she was unconscious, the goons think she was dead and takes her to a hilly area (mountain) in ahobilam, throws her into the forest from top of the mountain which was located at backside of mountain. In the midnight she slowly gets into conscious and confused "where she was", later she realizes that she was in some forest. She starts walking in the forest with the half toren clothes and the bleeding body to find the route out to the forest. After walking same distance she founds some cave in the forest and decides to rest in that cave for that night, but when she goes near she sees that the entrance of the cave was covered with a heavy stone. she disappoints and decides to go back, but when her leg unfortunately slip, her hand rests on that stone, the stone moves aside with her handprint and creates the way to enter into the cave. She slowly starts walking into that, it will be totally dark inside, After some distance she sees a light at far distance ans starts walking towards it, After reaching their she founds a box placed on a heavy rock structure, she curiously opens the box and founds a cloth(scarf) inside it. She uses that scarf to cover her semi-naked body. Immediately after covering her body with the cloth, the injuries on her body slowly vanishes and cured, Also her toren clothes will become normal, later in a fraction of seconds there will be a huge light appears such as thunder ans she becomes unconscious. later the next day morning when she wake up she will be in her bedroom without any injuries on her body and the body will be with full clothes looking as new ones. She surprises and looks around, then she observes the cloth that she found in the cave will be their beside of her. Firstly she scares and normalise after some time. As the tragedy incident happened to her she refuses to go out and stays in her room for some days. As the days passing she motivates herself and steps out after few days. As the bad incident took place in her life, she decides to stop doing robberies and start searching for risk free jobs. In the part of searching jobs she found a job as food delivery partner and agrees to do it. As the days passing she happily lead her life by doing that job. But unfortunately one day while she was going on bike to deliver the food, the goons who work under the dealer sees her and follows her to kill. Devi observes the goons and tries to escape from them, After a long chase, Devi runs into the crowded area by leaving her bike. the goons also enter into that crowded area and starts searching for her. Devi runs into shopping mall, changes her dress and ties a scarf to her face which she found in the cave. She comes out with the covered face and tries to escape from the goons, but suddenly one of the goon stops her and pulls her scarf down to see her face to confirm, then devi panics and push the goon backwards, Even though devi push the goon slowly, the goon falls at 100m distance backwards, by seeing that remaining goons get shocked, again one of the goon beats devi with a iron rod, but devi didn't feel any pain and the rod will be broken. Then devi came to know about the power of that scarf. she understood that she gains super strength and immortality until the cloth is on her body. Devi kicks off the goons with her powers, crushes them and leaves the place on her bike. After the attack on her, Devi realizes that she cannot live peacefully until the dealer and his goons are in the town. So she decides to expose the drug racket of the dealer and make him to go to the jail. She hires a team of four members from her friends circle to know the drug dealings of dealer, to collect evidence, to track the locations of smuggling. From then onwards devi will be on the work of robbing the drugs exactly after the drugs deliver to the dealer. She tracks all the dealings by hacking the mobile of the dealer and also collect the evidence through his chats and photographs while the dealer is taking the delivery of drugs. these evidence will be collected by the workers hired by devi while she was robbing the drugs.Through this the dealer downfall starts slowly.A part from that she also helps the people with her super powers such as stopping accidents, reduce the Eve-teasing, etc by covering her face with that scarf. After the couple of drug robberies dealer came to know that his goons didn't kill devi to death. So, she was planned to take revenge on him. So, he also wants to kill her and also changes the plan of dealings. he decides the date and place of delivery to be informed through the post letter format instead of using mobile chats. Through this plan the dealer starts rising again. This time devi got confused and thinks how to stop the growth of dealer. Then she gets an idea to reduce the sales of drugs by selling the drugs that she robbed from the dealer to a cheap rate to the customers who buy drugs from the dealer. As per the plan she collects the complete information of the customers and starts selling the drugs at cheap rate than th dealer. As devi has limited drugs she wanted to rehabilitate all the customers from drugs. So, she mixes 60 percentage of anti-addiction medicine/anti-addiction drug in the drugs she supply. As per her plan day by day the customers who used to consume drugs will gradually decreases and the city becomes drug free society in a less time. As of these actions the dealer will be completely collapsed. Thinking it as the right time devi hand overs the complete evidence she as collected about smuggling of drugs by dealer to the court. As the evidence is strong the court punishes dealer with lifetime prison and non-bailable charges. Devi thinks the problem is solved and starts doing her job of food delivery partner peacefully. Simultaneously helps the people in trouble with her powers. As days passing she slowly turns devilish day by day and behaves rudely with the people who ordered food from her, charges money for the help she offered people who are in trouble and treat's everyone as her slave. As that scarf is relates to asuri holika, she also slowly turns into asuri whenever she uses that scarf. keeping that a side after two months the dealer will be released from the jail with the support he has from higher officials and the politicians. Immediately after returning from the jail dealer wants to kill devi, So orders his goons to bring devi to his newly constructing site at any cost. Goons search entire city and finally founds devi and attacks her from back on her head. she fell unconscious for the attack done by goons.After she felt unconscious the goons bring devi and her bike to the dealers location.When she opens her eyes she will be tied in a chair helplessly in a newly constructing building. Their will be labours who came for construction work in the 1st floor of the building , the dealer and devi will on the second floor. Dealer starts beating devi brutally due to that lashes he body starts bleeding heavily. Unfortunately the scarf is not with her she will be helpless and the scarf will be in the devi's bike pocket. After beating her for long time, dealer finally decides to kill her and points the gun towards her. But suddenly their will be huge wind, due to that wind the scarf flies out of the bikes pocket and will be in the air. Exactly when the dealer pulls the trigger of gun, the scarf(cloth) rests on devi body and achieve the powers, Due to that powers bullet passes through the devi body and the hole created on her body due to bullet will automatically cured in fraction of second. Up next devi cuts off the ropes and become free from the with her strength. Immediately goons starts attacking on devi with the weapons such as swords, iron rods, etc. There will a terrible war between devi and the dealer and his goons, due to that war the building starts collapsing slowly. After the heavy fight devi kills dealer. Due to that fight there occurs a fire accident to the construction by the blast of electrical meter in between the fight. Due to the fire accident all the workers runs out of the building including devi. But there will a small kid of 2 years old will be stuck in the building. All the workers will chant for help, then devi covers her face with that scarf and enters the building to save the child and searches for him. After finding him devi doesn't find the way to go out, if she passes through the fire with that baby, she knows she will be safe but the baby will be burnt, As there is a no choice and simultaneously the fire flame increases, Devi covers the baby boy with her scarf to save him and she burns in fire. Sometime later the fire department arrives and cools down the situation and when enters into the building they sees the baby without any injuries, but 55% of devi's body will be burnt. They hand overs the baby to his mother and moved devi to the hospital in ambulance, There the doctor says their is only 1% of survival chances for her and starts the treatment. Next day the baby who was saved by devi and his mother comes to the hospital to see devi, when they are leaving after visiting devi, the mother of the baby wants to return the cloth that she found on her baby at the incident spot. She places that cloth on devi's body, Immediately after placing it the injuries such as burnings will vanish slowly and cures completely, after few seconds she opens her eyes which was reddish in color and she looks like she completely turned into demon.

RIVAL

RIVAL The city stood tall under a neon-lit sky. Towering skyscrapers, automated vehicles, and high-tech infrastructure painted a landscape of a future India that had advanced far beyond imagination. In the heart of this bustling metropolis was Aryan Mehta, a young, ambitious officer who had climbed the ranks of the government faster than any of his peers. His sharp mind and strong ethics had made him a rising star, but these very qualities had also earned him the envy of his colleagues. Act 1: The Fall In a sprawling government complex, Aryan flips through stacks of files, a deep frown on his face. His department is buzzing with tension. Colleagues whisper about him, their envy palpable as they watch him handle sensitive documents, a responsibility usually reserved for seasoned officers. Aryan, unaware of the storm brewing around him, is focused entirely on his work, eager to prove himself worthy of the position he's earned. But today, fate has other plans. In the middle of his paperwork, Aryan realizes he’s made a serious error. He’s accidentally approved a document containing incorrect data, jeopardizing a sensitive government project. His meticulous nature would normally prevent such mistakes, but the mounting stress from constant scrutiny and office politics has worn him down. As news of the mishap spreads, his envious colleagues seize the opportunity, pressuring Aryan’s superiors to reprimand him. It doesn’t take long before he’s called into the office of his boss, who, with disappointment in his eyes, informs Aryan of his punishment: he is reassigned to field duty in an elite emergency response unit. This reassignment, a humiliation thinly veiled as a learning opportunity, is a calculated attempt to tarnish his reputation. Stripped of his desk duties, Aryan is introduced to his new team, led by Inspector Raghav Anand, a grizzled, no-nonsense officer known for his unyielding discipline. As Aryan enters the precinct, he feels the stares of seasoned officers sizing him up. Raghav pulls him aside, his expression unreadable, and in a voice both firm and almost fatherly, he warns, “This isn’t a place for mistakes, Aryan. Leave your office habits behind. You’re in the field now, and out here, one misstep could be your last.” Swallowing his pride, Aryan nods. He senses Raghav’s caution isn’t just about fieldwork—it’s also a reminder to adapt, to gain the respect of those who now view him as an intruder. Act 2: The Titanium Thief Aryan’s first day unfolds quietly until the late afternoon, when an emergency alarm shatters the calm of the station. The officers jump into action as Raghav briefs them on the crisis: an intruder, clad in a titanium-reinforced mechanical suit, is wreaking havoc at a nearby ore processing facility, attempting to steal titanium. This isn’t just any criminal—the titanium exoskeleton makes him practically invincible. Raghav’s tone is grave as he directs the team to treat the situation with utmost caution. As they speed through the city in armored vehicles, Aryan tries to connect with his new teammates, seeking to explain himself, to be understood. But his efforts are met with cold shoulders and blank stares. Feeling isolated and misunderstood, Aryan turns inward, questioning his decision to follow this career path, wondering if his determination and ambition were worth this alienation. When they reach the ore processing facility, chaos unfolds before their eyes. Guards are firing at the intruder, but the bullets bounce harmlessly off his armor. The figure moves methodically, exuding a cold confidence, his suit gleaming under the facility’s harsh lights. Raghav signals for the team to hold their positions, but Aryan, eager to prove himself, grows restless. He glances over at a fellow officer, hoping to share his frustration, but the officer avoids his gaze, more focused on the unfolding scene. Consumed by a desire to erase the stain of his recent failure, Aryan takes a daring, reckless step. Without waiting for orders, he breaks cover and charges at the armored man, firing his weapon. He gets close enough to see the figure's face behind the helmet—a cold, calculating gaze that briefly registers surprise. But in a single, brutal motion, the armored man swings, sending Aryan sprawling across the ground. The impact is so powerful that it knocks Aryan out cold, his limp body broadcast live by a nearby news crew. Act 3: A Hero’s Resolve Aryan wakes in a sterile hospital room, the events of the battle flashing in his mind. The humiliating defeat is burned into his memory, and he realizes it’s now public knowledge. Raghav visits, his face etched with a mix of concern and disappointment. “Not everyone is cut out for this,” Raghav says quietly. “Rest up and let us handle this. Field work is about teamwork, not heroics.” Though he appreciates his mentor’s concern, Aryan’s mind is elsewhere. His pride, shattered by his public failure, begins to fuel a new determination. Alone in his hospital bed, he watches the news coverage of his defeat, the social media posts mocking him. He remembers the stinging look in the armored thief’s eyes, a look that said he was nothing, that he was powerless. Aryan vows to prove that wrong. He sneaks out of the hospital, heading to the city’s underbelly. From scrapyards to black-market tech stalls, he gathers materials. Nights turn into weeks as he spends every spare moment tinkering, creating a rudimentary armor suit from whatever he can salvage. His armor lacks the sophistication of his rival’s titanium exoskeleton, but it offers basic protection and symbolizes Aryan’s resilience. He refuses to be defined by one moment of failure. Meanwhile, Raghav and his team devise a plan to lure the thief. They arrange a decoy shipment of titanium, keeping the operation low-profile to catch the criminal off-guard. The team prepares, believing they have the upper hand. But when the thief appears, he quickly outsmarts them, overpowering the officers one by one. He seizes Raghav, lifting him effortlessly, as the crowd gasps in terror. Act 4: Aryan’s Return Suddenly, Aryan bursts onto the scene in his makeshift armor. The onlookers fall silent as he steps forward, his suit clanking and rattling. A hush falls over the crowd, disbelief mixed with awe. He stands defiantly before the titanium thief, who regards him with a mixture of amusement and irritation. The battle that follows is brutal and unrefined. Aryan’s armor, a patchwork of scrap metal and bolts, is no match for his opponent’s sleek titanium suit. Yet Aryan fights with a tenacity born from his need for redemption. He dodges, weaves, and lands blows that, while barely effective, showcase his grit and resilience. His armor falls apart piece by piece, revealing his bruised skin and raw determination. Finally, though outmatched, Aryan buys enough time for Raghav and the team to escape. As the thief makes his retreat, Aryan disappears as well, vanishing into the shadows with what’s left of the titanium. By the time the authorities arrive, the only sign of Aryan is the scattered remains of his homemade suit. Act 5: The Rogue Warrior Days turn into weeks. Rumors of Aryan’s motives spread, and the government issues a warrant for his arrest, branding him a rogue agent. Posters of his face plaster every corner of the city, yet Aryan has gone underground, hidden from the world he once served. In the solitude of his hideout, he sharpens his skills and refines his armor, infusing the salvaged titanium into a sleeker, more sophisticated suit. The bruises have healed, but his desire for justice burns hotter than ever. Months later, news breaks of the thief’s return. The armored criminal has returned to finish his heist, attacking a high-security facility with ruthless efficiency. This time, Aryan is ready. Clad in his new titanium armor, he steps out of the shadows, a transformed man. Act 6: The Final Battle Under a stormy sky, Aryan confronts the thief in a gritty industrial yard. Lightning cracks through the night as rain pelts down, glistening off their armored suits. The crowd gathers, watching as the two figures face off. Aryan’s suit is a testament to his ingenuity, a blend of strength and agility, while his opponent’s armor is polished and deadly. The two collide in a fierce, high-stakes duel. Sparks fly, metal grinds against metal, and each blow echoes through the rain. Aryan’s combat style has evolved; he moves with precision, adapting to his enemy’s attacks. Every hit Aryan lands is charged with months of frustration, of pain and pride. Finally, Aryan spots a vulnerable point—a small gap near the thief’s power source. With one last surge of energy, he drives his fist into the gap, delivering a powerful strike that disables the suit. The thief crumples to the ground. When the police arrive, they find only the thief’s shattered armor. Aryan has disappeared once more, leaving behind a symbol of defiance and a mystery. Branded a fugitive, he becomes an enigmatic figure, known only as a rogue warrior who stood up for justice. In the closing moments, Aryan is shown slipping through the city’s back alleys, his face obscured but his eyes burning with purpose. His journey is far from over. As the

Vinayaka veera

PLOT OVERVIEW: Vinayaka Veera is the story of a young school boy, Chinmay, who is bestowed with extraordinary powers by Lord Ganesha during the sacred festival of Vinayaka Chavithi in a small town in Andhra Pradesh. While Chinmay struggles with the normal life of a school boy, he is thrust into an epic battle when a dark force, led by the malevolent villain Raghava, attempts to disrupt the balance between the divine and the mortal realms. Chinmay must rise to the occasion, harness his newfound powers, and save his town and ultimately the world from destruction. CHARACTERS: Chinmay: A 15-year-old school boy, innocent, curious, and courageous. Though intelligent, he often faces challenges in the classroom and in social situations. He is deeply connected with his spirituality, especially during the Vinayaka Chavithi festival. He is the protagonist, whose life changes dramatically when he gains divine powers. Raghava: The antagonist, a powerful sorcerer with dark intentions. He draws his power from a forbidden source – an ancient black stone that grants him the ability to manipulate the dark energies of the universe. Raghava's main goal is to capture the divine powers that Chinmay now possesses. Sreya: Chinmay's classmate and friend, a brave and intelligent girl who helps Chinmay navigate the challenges he faces after he becomes a superhero. She plays an essential role in guiding Chinmay on his journey. Chinmay’s Father (Raghunath): A humble and wise man who is a staunch devotee of Lord Ganesha. He teaches Chinmay the values of devotion, sacrifice, and humility. He is unaware of the divine powers Chinmay will soon come to possess. Lord Ganesha: The God of wisdom, remover of obstacles, and patron of arts and sciences. Lord Ganesha bestows divine powers upon Chinmay during the Vinayaka Chavithi festival, setting him on his path to becoming a hero. OPENNING : The story is set in a small, picturesque town in the Telugu-speaking states of India, near the lush forests of the Eastern Ghats. The town is bustling with excitement in the lead-up to the Vinayaka Chavithi festival, a celebration that is an integral part of the community’s life. It is a place where ancient traditions, family bonds, and spirituality blend seamlessly with the modern world. 1: The Ordinary Life of Chinmay The film opens with Chinmay, a school-going teenager, struggling to balance his studies, sports, and a complicated relationship with his friends and family. He’s an average student, often daydreaming during class and failing to meet the expectations of his teachers and classmates. His life, however, is filled with the warmth of family, and his father, Raghunath, is his guiding force, instilling in him values of faith, humility, and wisdom. As the Vinayaka Chavithi festival approaches, the town is filled with the sound of drums, chants, and prayers. Chinmay's family, like every other household, prepares for the grand celebration. Raghunath reminds Chinmay of the importance of prayer and devotion during this time. One evening, while helping his father decorate their home for the festival, Chinmay encounters Sreya, his schoolmate. She is helping her family with the preparations as well, and the two share a light-hearted moment of conversation. Although their interactions are brief, there is a growing connection between them. 2: Divine Intervention On the night of the Vinayaka Chavithi festival, Chinmay visits the local temple with his father. After an emotional prayer to Lord Ganesha, Chinmay’s devotion and sincerity are noticed by the divine. That night, as the clock strikes midnight, an unexplainable cosmic event takes place. The skies above the temple glow with golden light as a divine presence descends. A powerful figure, Lord Ganesha, manifests before Chinmay, offering him a blessing. Chinmay, stunned and awestruck, falls to his knees. Ganesha tells him that the time has come for him to play a crucial role in protecting the balance between the divine and mortal worlds. As a sign of this blessing, Ganesha imbues Chinmay with extraordinary powers—strength, agility, wisdom, and the ability to control elemental forces such as fire, water, earth, and air. Chinmay returns home, confused and overwhelmed by what has transpired. His father, sensing something is different, is concerned but assures Chinmay that faith will guide him through whatever challenges lie ahead. Over the next few days, Chinmay begins to experiment with his newfound powers. At first, they appear as small, unintentional feats—his hand accidentally ignites a lamp, he lifts heavy objects effortlessly, and even his school grades improve as he suddenly understands difficult subjects without studying. Chinmay feels a growing sense of responsibility but doesn’t fully comprehend the extent of his powers yet. Meanwhile, in the shadowy corners of the world, the villain, Raghava, is introduced. Raghava is a former devotee of Lord Ganesha who became corrupted by dark magic. He has been searching for an ancient black stone that grants its wielder forbidden powers. Raghava believes that by capturing the divine power of Ganesha, he can reshape the world to his will. Through dark rituals, he learns of Chinmay’s blessings and sets out to claim them. 3: Rising Conflict Chinmay’s life takes a dramatic turn when he realizes that the divine powers granted to him by Lord Ganesha are being hunted by Raghava. The first confrontation occurs when Raghava’s minions attack the town in an effort to capture Chinmay. The town is plunged into chaos as the dark forces manipulate shadows, conjure storms, and send monstrous creatures to capture him. In the heat of battle, Chinmay initially struggles with controlling his powers. However, he remembers his father's teachings about humility, devotion, and using strength for the good of others. With Sreya’s help, Chinmay manages to defend the town, but Raghava's minions escape with a piece of the black stone—an artifact that will make Raghava even stronger. Chinmay realizes that Raghava’s true goal is to capture him and take his divine energy. To stop him, Chinmay must fully embrace his powers and understand the deeper spiritual connection between himself and Lord Ganesha. He embarks on a journey of self-discovery, training in secret, learning to control his powers, and gaining wisdom from ancient scriptures and local legends about Ganesha. 4: The Ultimate Battle As Raghava's dark forces grow stronger, the town descends into fear. The final confrontation takes place during the grand Vinayaka Chavithi festival, where Raghava plans to complete the ritual that will give him complete control over the powers of Ganesha. The town square, once filled with joyous celebration, becomes a battleground. Raghava confronts Chinmay in front of a massive idol of Lord Ganesha. He taunts Chinmay, saying that the divine cannot save him, as he has already aligned himself with the forces of darkness. The battle escalates as Raghava summons monstrous beings and manipulates the elements to attack Chinmay. However, Chinmay now fully understands his role as the protector of the balance between good and evil. He taps into the ultimate power granted to him by Ganesha—a sacred energy that can only be unlocked by pure devotion and selflessness. With his powers reaching their peak, Chinmay is able to summon a divine force that matches the ferocity of Raghava's dark magic. The battle between light and darkness becomes a spectacle of power and will. In the climactic moment, Chinmay uses the powers of Ganesha to reverse Raghava's dark magic and weaken him. Through a combination of wisdom, strength, and compassion, Chinmay finally defeats Raghava, destroying the black stone and banishing the dark energy from the world. 5: Resolution and Transformation With Raghava’s defeat, balance is restored, and the town returns to peace. Chinmay, now fully in control of his powers, realizes that his journey is not just about fighting evil—it is about protecting the good, preserving harmony, and living with humility. Lord Ganesha appears once more, blessing Chinmay for his courage and wisdom. Chinmay returns to his normal life, but he is no longer the same. His bond with his family, especially his father, grows stronger, and he becomes a symbol of hope and inspiration to those around him. Sreya, too, becomes an important ally and confidante, helping Chinmay navigate the responsibilities of his newfound role as a protector. The film ends with Chinmay standing before the idol of Lord Ganesha, giving thanks for the divine powers and vowing to use them only for the greater good. A New Beginning Months pass, and the village flourishes. Chinmay continues to study, balancing his school life and his role as the protector. He now knows that his powers are not just for him—they are for everyone in need. His family support him, understanding that Chinmay is more than just the boy they once knew. In a quiet moment, Chinmay receives another vision from Lord Ganesha. The god tells him that there are other forces of darkness in the world, and Chinmay's mission is far from over. Chinmay smiles, determined and resolute. With his divine powers, the wisdom of Ganesha, and the heart of a true hero, he will continue to protect the world, one obstacle at a time. The screen fades to black, and the final words appear: “To the protector of the light, who is chosen to stand against the darkness.” End. Conclusion: Vinayaka Veera is an epic blend of mythology, fantasy, and coming-of-age drama, following a young boy who, through faith and courage, rises to become a superhero. It is a tale of divine intervention, the power of selflessness, and the ultimate triumph of good over evil. The film’s emotional depth, character development, and visually stunning action sequences will resonate with audiences of all ages.

Vidyut : Blade of Eternal Elements

Vidyut : Blade of Eternal Elements The gods gave the "Land of Bharatasya" a magical blade called Vidyut long ago, when the earth was still young. The essence of the five primal elements - Fire, Water, Earth, Air, and Ether , was contained in that one blade. Its full power could only be unlocked by the one selected by fate. It was believed that the blade held the secret to preserving the harmony between light and dark. But as the ages went by, Vidyut's location vanished, lost in the depth of time, ready to be reclaimed by the deserving. Arjun stood at the edge of the battlefield, breathing hard. His hands shook as he gripped his simple iron sword, facing yet another group of bandits threatening his village. Even though he was a skilled fighter, he was just a simple warrior, protecting his people without any grand destiny. "Arjun, fall back!" yelled Devika, a warrior priestess and Arjun’s closest friend. Her voice was clear and strong, and with her spear, she held back the enemies trying to surround him. Devika’s sharp eyes and fighter spirit were the only reason they had survived so far. Arjun's body was tired and sore, but he refused to retreat. "I will not let them take what belongs to us!" he shouted. With a loud scream, he charged forward again, his sword cutting through the enemies. When the battle finally ended, Arjun and Devika stood alone among the fallen enemies. Devika put a gentle hand on Arjun’s shoulder, easing the tension in his tired muscles. "You can’t keep risking your life like this. We need a better plan," she said. Arjun nodded, feeling the heavy burden of protecting his village. "I just.. I can’t let them win, Devika. Not when everything is on the line. "What Arjun didn’t know was that this was just the start of his journey - a journey that would push him beyond anything he had ever imagined, leading him into a world of legends and heroes. A few days after the battle, a mysterious old monk named Rishabh arrived in the village late at night. The villagers were always suspicious of strangers, but there was something about Rishabh’s eyes an intense glow that made even the bravest villagers show him respect. "I have traveled a long way to find you, Arjun," the monk said, his voice deep and urgent. Arjun looked confused. "Why are you looking for me? I’m just a warrior trying to protect my village." Rishabh leaned closer, his gaze filled with ancient wisdom. "You are much more than just a warrior. You are chosen by the elements themselves. The legendary sword called Vidyut-the blade that controls the power of the five elements has been waiting for you." Arjun was stunned. He had heard tales about the magical sword, but he never imagined he could be the one destined to wield it. "That’s.. impossible," he muttered. But Devika was not so easily convinced. "Why are you telling us this now? After all these years?" she asked suspiciously. Rishabh gave a mysterious smile. "Darkness is returning. Mahakaal, the evil sorcerer who once tried to take the sword’s power for himself, is rising again. If he finds the sword Vidyut, he will spread chaos across the entire land of Bharatasya." A shiver ran down Arjun’s spine. Mahakaal was a name from scary bedtime stories spoken only in whispers, because people feared that even saying his name too loudly might bring him back. Adventure : Without wasting a moment, Arjun and Devika set off on a dangerous journey to the Temple of Elements, where the legendary sword Vidyut was said to be hidden. They traveled through dense forests, climbed the mountains, and crossed rivers that sparkled with strange, magical energy. With every step, Arjun could feel a mysterious pull, as if something was guiding him towards his destiny. One night, as they rested beside a campfire, Arjun turned to Devika and asked, "Why are you risking so much to follow me? You could have stayed safe in the village." Devika smiled, her eyes reflecting the flickering flames. "Because, Arjun, if you truly are the chosen one, then it’s my duty to make sure you succeed. Besides," she added with a playful smirk, "who else would stop you from getting yourself killed?" As the night deepened, the forest around them grew silent. Suddenly, shadows moved in the darkness. Arjun’s instincts kicked in, and he blocked an attack just in time. They were attacked by Mahakaal’s dark creatures that twisted beings born from evil magic. "Devika, stay close!' Arjun shouted, swinging his sword with the flow of air. But no matter how many he defeated, more creatures kept coming. Just when it seemed they were outnumbered, a bright light exploded from Arjun’s sword. The creatures in pain, turning to ashes in the light. Arjun looked at his weapon in disbelief, it had transformed, now glowing with a powerful energy. "It has begun," echoed Rishabh’s voice in his mind. "Vidyut is calling you." After days of travel, Arjun and Devika finally reached the Temple of Elements. But before Arjun could claim Vidyut, he had to pass a series of trials, each one representing one of the five elements. Trial 1: Fire Arjun entered a corridor filled with raging flames. To pass through safely, he had to calm his anger and focus his mind. The flames seemed to test his control, burning hotter whenever he lost focus. But with Devika’s steady encouragement, he pushed forward, and make it possible first trial. Trial 2: Water Next, he found himself in front of an endless pool that seemed to stretch into darkness. The water tried to pull him under, preying on his fears and doubts. Only by letting go of his deepest worries could he float and cross to the other side. Trial 3: Earth In a twisting and shifting of the stone walls, Arjun’s path constantly changed. Here, he learned that only by standing firm in his resolve, refusing to be discouraged, could he find his way through the maze. And guess what? he managed to find a correct path Trial 4: Air The fourth trial took him to a narrow path suspended high above a bottomless abyss. The air around him was wild and unpredictable. Each step tested his confidence; even the smallest hesitation could cause him to fall. With Devika’s voice guiding him, he kept his focus steady and crossed safely. Trial 5: Ether The final challenge was the most difficult. Arjun stood face to face with a dark version of himself - his shadow. This trial forced him to confront his deepest fears and insecurities: his fear of failure, his guilt over those he could not save, and his doubts about being the chosen one. Only by accepting his flaws and embracing who he truly was could he defeat his shadow. As he completed each trial, Arjun felt the power of the elements merging with him. Fire flowed through his veins, water filled his breath, the strength of the earth steadied his steps, the lightness of air made him swift, and the mysterious energy of ether sharpened his mind. "Remember, Arjun," Devika warned, watching him with concern, "power is useless if you cannot control it. The elements are not just tools, they are now part of you." With the trials complete, the temple doors opened, revealing the sword Vidyut, glowing with a light that seemed to call out to Arjun. His journey had only just begun, but now, he was truly ready to face whatever darkness awaited him. As Arjun and Devika made their way back to the village with Vidyut in hand, they were suddenly attacked by Mahakaal himself. The dark magical shadow was a tall, menacing figure wrapped in darkness, with eyes that burned with fire rage. "I see the sword has chosen you," Mahakaal said with a cruel smile. "But do you really think you can use its power against me?". Without wasting a moment, Arjun charged forward, his sword glowing with the energy of the elements. But Mahakaal was not an easy opponent-he blocked all of Arjun’s attacks easily, as if he already knew what Arjun was going to do. Just as Arjun was about to land a powerful strike, Devika suddenly jumped in front of him. "Stop!" she shouted, her voice filled with pain. Arjun froze, shock and confusion written all over his face. "Devika, why are you stopping me?". "I am sorry, Arjun," she said, her eyes filled with tears. "To protect you... I made a deal with Mahakaal." Arjun felt like his heart had been stabbed. But before he could react distracted his focus, Mahakaal unleashed a blast of dark energy, sending Arjun flying into the depths of the temple. Arjun woke up in darkness, feeling hopeless. Devika’s betrayal and losing the sword had left him broken. But as he lay there, he heard Rishabh’s voice in his mind. "Arjun, remember... the sword’s power is nothing without you. The real strength comes from within." Those words gave Arjun new hope. He closed his eyes and reached deep inside himself, calling on the powers of the elements that he had mastered. The ground started to shake, fire lit up in his hands, water flowing at his feet, and the wind fly some near by things like stone and soil around him. That present his aura of elements. Arjun realized that he did not need the sword, he had become the master of the elements. With all his strength, Arjun shot out of the depths of the temple, surrounded by bright elemental energy. Mahakaal was shocked to see Arjun back, glowing with power. "You thought you could break me, but you were wrong,' Arjun said, his voice strong. "This ends here and now!" Mahakaal’s eyes widened, realizing that Arjun was now more powerful than ever. As Arjun and Mahakaal faced off, the skies turned dark, and their epic battle began. Each time Arjun swung the sword Vidyut, he released waves of fire, water, and gusts of wind. Mahakaal, using his dark magic, sent shadows and illusions to confuse Arjun. But with each hit, Arjun remembered what Devika had said, the elements were now part of him. "Elements of the earth, give me your strength!' Arjun shouted, stabbing Vidyut into the ground. A powerful wave of earth shot up, trapping Mahakaal in place. As Mahakaal struggled to break free, Arjun looked into his eyes. "You tried to control these elements, but you missed one thing," Arjun said with confidence. "Their real power comes from within your soul, not from control!" Mahakaal’s eyes burned with more powerful fire rage. "Fool! Even if you have mastered the elements, you are still just a human! You will never defeat me!" Arjun held Vidyut tightly and took a deep breath, focusing all his energy. He could feel the elements flowing through him, connecting with the sword. In one swift move, he swung Vidyut, releasing a burst of blinding light that pushed Mahakaal back. But Mahakaal was not done yet. He called upon the dark forces within him to create a huge, swirling storm of shadows that threatened to swallow everything. The sky turned completely black, and the ground began to shake. Darkness wrapped around Arjun, trying to pull him in. "Arjun, don’t let the darkness win!" Devika’s voice echoed from within the shadows, her spirit fighting against Mahakaal’s control. "Remember, the light is inside you!" Arjun closed his eyes, feeling the darkness trying to crush him. But he remembered why he was fighting - the people he had swear to protect, the village that depended on him, and his promise to be more than just a warrior. He could not let Mahakaal win. With a powerful shout, Arjun released the full strength of the elements within him. Flames burst from his body, burning away the darkness. More amount of water comes from the ground, washing away all the shadows. Winds create into a powerful storm, pushing the darkness back. The earth beneath him held strong, and a brilliant light filled the air, destroying Mahakaal’s dark storm. As the shadows disappeared, Mahakaal looked weakened but started laughing. "You may have defeated my shadows, but you still don’t understand real power, Arjun!" With that, Mahakaal used a forbidden spell, draining the last of his dark energy to currupt the elements around him. The ground cracked open, releasing rivers of hot lava. The sky was filled with dark clouds that rumbled with thunder. Mahakaal’s body twisted into a terrifying monster, filled with corrupted elemental power. Arjun saw that Mahakaal was ready to destroy everything, even himself, just to win. "I can not let him do this," Arjun said, gripping Vidyut. He turned to Devika, who had broken free from Mahakaal’s control. "Devika! We need to stop him together,” Arjun shouted. “I can not defeat him alone." Devika knowing what needed to be done. Together, they combined their powers - Devika used her skills as a warrior priestess to purify the elements, while Arjun wielded Vidyut with new confidence. They created a shield of light to protect themselves from Mahakaal’s attacks. Mahakaal screamed in fury as his monstrous form began to fall apart under their combined power. "You fools! If you destroy me, you will never unlock the full power of Vidyut!" Arjun hesitated for a moment, unsure of what Mahakaal meant. But Devika’s voice was calm. "Do not listen to him, Arjun. Darkness only tries to trick you. Believe in yourself." Taking her advice to heart, Arjun gathered all his strength and buried Vidyut into the ground. A huge surge of energy erupted, merging all five elements into a bright pillar of light. The ground under Mahakaal collapsed, and with one final scream, he was consumed by the light. His dark magic disappeared, leaving nothing behind. As the bright light faded, the world around them began to heal. The cracks in the ground closed, the skies cleared, and the air smelled fresh, like the rain after a storm. Arjun and Devika stood in the middle of it all, tired but filled with hope. "Is it finally over?" Devika asked softly. Arjun looked at Vidyut, the sword in his hand. Its glow had faded, its power resting once more. 'Yes,' he said. "The darkness is gone, but the elements will always need someone to protect them." From the shadows, Rishabh stepped forward with a proud smile. "You have done well, Arjun. But remember, the power you hold is not just for defeating evil. It’s to keep the world in balance." Then Rishab was also gone like mysterious man. Arjun turned to Devika with a grateful smile. "I couldn not have done this without you." Devika smiled back, her eyes shining with emotion. "We did this together. That’s why we succeed." The village celebrated Arjun and Devika as heroes. Songs were sung, stories were told, and their bravery became a legend. But even as the villagers cheered, Arjun knew his mission was not over. One evening, as the sun disappeared behind the mountains, Arjun stood at the edge of the village. Vidyut rested on his back, and soon Devika joined him, her presence a quiet strength beside him. "Where will you go now?" she asked gently. "I am not sure," Arjun replied, looking at the distant mountains. "The world is big, and there are still dark places out there. The power of Vidyut has to be used wisely. Someone might need our help." Hearing this from Arjun, her eyes filled with determination. "Then lets go together. We will keep protecting the balance." Side by side, they walked away from the village. Arjun felt a quiet hope in his heart. Though the darkness was gone, he knew new challenges would come. But with Devika by his side and Vidyut in his hands, he felt ready to face whatever the future held. Years passed, and the story of Arjun and Devika spread across the land. They became legends, their names remembered as protectors of the "Land of Bharatasya". But in a hidden temple, deep within an ancient forest, the spirit of Mahakaal stucked in the cage. The darkness had not been destroyed forever. It waited, growing stronger, for the day it could rise again. And so, the tale of Vidyut continued. As long as there was a battle between light and darkness, there would always be those brave enough to stand up and protect the world.

Picture / poster hero

Picture / Poster hero This is an early 80 & 90’s story.. Mobile phones hadn't arrived yet.. TV was also just the same, slowly being introduced in black & white. Suraj was a school boy, a bullied kid, facing insults from everyone. Because of this, he was scared of friends and didn't mix with anyone. The pictures in books and newspapers were his only friends. He would talk to them, whether they were humans, animals, or any picture. He grew up the same way.. without friends. When Suraj goes to his daily office, he falls in love with a girl in the daily bus named Parimala. To impress her, he secretly investigates everything about her. He realizes that she really enjoys fighting like Sunny Deol. To impress her, Suraj starts going to the gym daily. By paying some local rowdies, he stages a dramatic fight one day and becomes a hero in front of her. From there, their love story begins and they get married. But every day, in whatever situation, Suraj kept hiding his true cowardly nature from her. Later they have a son, and Suraj feels disappointed seeing his 6 year old son has the same cowardly nature. He tries showing his son superhero stories and movies. But nothing works. Every Sunday, the neighbor's boy would cut down his son's kite in the apartment balcony while playing kites fight.. Suraj couldn't do anything about it. Parimala would tease their son, "Do you know how brave your father is?? Were you born as a mouse in a tiger's stomach?" Hearing this, Suraj would feel internally scared. He felt that one day his truth would come out. One day when Suraj was at a restaurant with his family, a group was harassing a girl. Seeing this made Parimala angry. She went and slapped the person's cheek. Enraged, they tore her top’s sleeve. Until then silent Suraj went and apologetically asked them to forget everything that happened. Seeing her husband's reaction, Parimala was shocked. She scolded him, asking why he's apologizing instead of teaching them a lesson. Suraj tried to calm her down, but she wasn't listening. When he was about to hit those rowdies, Parimala told their son, "Now see your father's real strength." But poor Suraj got beaten by them instead. Seeing this, an angry Parimala took their son and went home. When Suraj returned home beaten, she scolded him, "Your genes are the reason my son is like this. Everything you did was just an act." Suraj tried to apologize and explain what happened in the past. Angry at being deceived and married through lies, Parimala took her son and left for her parents' home. Suraj went crazy, not knowing what to do. He was a medical rep by job and decided to commit suicide by crushing his tablets and drinking them. Before doing so, he started talking to the photos and pictures he had made friends with since childhood, saying he would become a photo frame like them. The next morning, he's surprised to find himself still alive. He feels something has changed in him, though he doesn't understand what. When he comes to the hall, he sees the Bruce Lee poster with nunchalk in his hand he had it to impress his wife. Looking at it, he notices something strange - the nunchalk seems to be moving, as if attracted by a magnet. After taking so many tablets, he thinks he's having vision problems but doesn't worry much. Later while praying, he notices Lord Shiva's trident in the photo also moving, which he assumes is a tablet effect. He continues his prayer, and when he reaches out to touch the god's feet, the trident suddenly comes out of the photo, growing larger and landing in his hand - all in the blink of an eye. Shocked, Suraj looks at the trident, confused about what's happening. He shows it to the god's photo, and it immediately returns to its original position. Thinking he's still under the tablet's effect, Suraj goes to his office. In the office, a girl who always teased him about his innocence, today showed him various pictures of girl's holding bras in their hands to Suraj in her system (a desktop computer from the 1990s). She asks him which one would suit her. Suraj's eyes are fixed on d photo side, seemingly attracted by them and how they're swaying. In his innocence, Suraj asks, "Does it look like all the bras are swaying, it looks moving?" Hearing this, the girl gets angry, scolds Suraj, and leaves. As Suraj watches her leave, he can't believe his eyes on the system and stretches both his hands forward to touch the system screen. Suddenly, all the bras come to his hands. Shocked, Suraj tries to run away from the office. But as he comes out of the office, all the bras in his hand vanish. Not understanding what's happening, Suraj was sweating. When Suraj returns home and looks at the Bruce Lee photo, he sees the nunchaku in Bruce Lee's hand swaying. When he stretches one hand towards it, it continues to sway. When he stretches both hands, the nunchaku comes to his hand. When he points towards it again, it goes back inside the photo. Through this, he learns something. He realizes that only when he stretches both hands can the object in the photo come to his hand. Not only that, when the trident came, he felt vibrations all over his body like a divine experience. When the nunchaku came, he started moving like Bruce Lee. He felt like he knew karate. But when the bra came to his hand, he felt like the girls. He observes that he becomes like the image by holding on the object in his hands. He starts practicing pulling objects from every photo and picture in his house. But he doesn't understand when he came out of the office, why the bras vanish. Suraj is now very happy. He has a special power with which he can now do anything. He can pull objects from photos. But only if there's a person in the photo & there is something in his hand, then only he can pull the object from that person's hand. To convince his wife, Suraj takes her to the same restaurant again promising her that he beat them. He had already studied the timing and regularity of the goons at the restaurant. He brought the Bruce Lee photo and went to the washroom when the goons arrived. Looking at the nunchaku swaying in the Bruce Lee photo, he stretches both hands to catch it. Excited, when he comes out of the bathroom, the nunchaku vanishes. No matter how many times he tries, the same thing happens. Praying to God not to fail this time, he remembers the bra incident - how the object vanished when he first stepped out of the office. So he realizes that the photo's power exists only in the room where the photo is. He takes out the Bruce Lee photo from the washroom. This time, the nunchaku in his hand doesn't vanish. Now, like a hero, Suraj goes to those rowdies, challenges them, and fights them like Bruce Lee. His wife and son are very happy watching this. Seeing their happiness, Suraj shows an interval break card with tears in his eyes. Post interval Suraj's future life became a fantasy and action thriller. Those rowdies were part of a big gang in India. They would occasionally come to take revenge on Suraj. Whenever he found a photo near him , Suraj would pull out an object and beat them like them. Sometimes he would get cartoon objects and fight cartoon-like. While fighting, he would sometimes accidentally pull out objects from girls' photos, suddenly changing like girls, etc. His life was full of fun and fantasy. But he managed to hide this power from everyone even from his family, he was helping people in danger without anyone knowing. Now he had become famous as a superhero. When one of the rowdy gang members discovers Suraj's secret, their gang leader makes a master plan. They plan to lure Suraj to an open playground and kill him. They ensure no photos or pictures are around. They kidnap Suraj and throw him in the ground, with one person live streaming it to the TV, declaring it's time to kill the superhero. As Suraj lies beaten, he sees a kite flying. It reminds him that it was Sunday & even his son would be flying kites with his friends, bringing tears to his eyes. Meanwhile, his son on the balcony has a kite with Hanuman's photo. He warns his friend not to cut it or God will curse him. The friend laughingly says he will cut it, and cuts the kite as it was flying high. Suraj's son is in tears. The Hanuman kite with the cut image flies down to Suraj on the ground. Seeing the mace in Hanuman's hand, Suraj gives a small smile and quickly grabs the mace, standing up. The live audience is stunned. He smashes everyone like something divine power has possessed him. When Suraj returns home after teaching the rowdies a lesson, he asks his son why he's crying. The son says he's crying because his friend cut the kite which had Hanuman's image. Suraj smiles and gives him a kiss. His wife runs and comes, saying that neighbors are talking about him, mentioning that Hanuman god come upon him. She asks what happened on TV, as she didn't watch it earlier. The neighboring boy comes there & says, "Hey, your kite is still flying in the sky. I must have cut someone else's kite." Hearing this, Suraj's son becomes happy and says , "Yay I won.. But there were only two kites in the sky, right?" He then goes back to the balcony along with that neighbor boy with the same doubt. Meanwhile, Suraj's wife keeps asking, "Did Hanuman god come upon you?" Suraj stands lost in thought.

Prakruthi Rakshaka Bilva

*Life in Harmony with Nature* In the serene village of Kalipura, life flowed with the rhythm of nature. Here, every morning felt like a renewal, and each evening like a tranquil farewell. For young Prakhar, the village had always been a place of quiet magic, where the forest whispered its secrets, and the river sang its timeless song. Each morning, Prakhar rose before dawn to join his family in the daily rituals that had been passed down through generations. Together, they walked barefoot along a winding path toward the edge of the forest, where they left offerings of rice and flowers. His father would light incense, the fragrant smoke curling into the cool morning air. In the soft light of dawn, Prakhar would listen to his elders chant prayers to the ancient spirits, thanking them for the land, the water, and the bounty of the earth. He was surrounded by faces lined with wisdom and warmth, eyes that seemed to hold the entire story of their village. In Kalipura, every part of nature had a role, and every person, a responsibility. Prakhar’s mother tended the village gardens, growing everything from healing herbs to vegetables for their daily meals. His father was the village storyteller, and every evening, children and adults alike gathered around him to hear tales of forest spirits, mythical creatures, and ancestors who once walked hand in hand with the land. The villagers celebrated each season with dances, feasts, and offerings that lasted long into the night. During the autumn festival, fires would light the village square, and villagers adorned in colorful garments would dance in circles, their movements echoing the cycles of the seasons. The elders shared stories of the forest spirits, wise and ancient beings who, it was said, could take the form of animals or trees. As time passed, however, whispers of concern began to drift through the village. The river seemed to ebb and flow unpredictably, and the elders spoke of strange weather patterns—hotter summers, unpredictable rains, and longer droughts. Prakhar listened quietly, feeling a strange stirring within him. He sensed the land calling, an unspoken message that he could not yet understand. *The Discovery: Drawn to the Heart of the Forest* One day, driven by an unshakable curiosity, Prakhar ventured deeper into the forest than ever before. The trees grew taller and denser, their branches forming a canopy that allowed only slivers of sunlight to reach the forest floor. The air grew cooler and filled with a fragrant dampness. Every sound seemed amplified—the crackle of leaves beneath his feet, the rustle of unseen creatures moving in the underbrush, the occasional distant call of a bird. As he moved deeper, the atmosphere grew heavy, almost mystical. He felt as if he were crossing an invisible boundary into a hidden world. The trees here were ancient, their roots twisting and intertwining like the fingers of old friends. He felt the weight of history, as though these trees had witnessed countless lives, countless stories. At the heart of the forest, he found it—a tree unlike any he had ever seen. It was the Maaredu Tree, a towering presence with bark as thick as armor and roots that seemed to reach into the very soul of the earth. The branches stretched high into the sky, and leaves shimmered with a faint glow, as if touched by some otherworldly light. Prakhar felt a pull toward it, an unexplainable connection that reached deep into his heart. As he placed his hand on the rough bark, he felt a strange pulse, like the beat of a heart. A wave of warmth washed over him, filling him with a profound sense of peace and purpose. He closed his eyes and whispered a prayer, feeling the world shift around him. He sensed the tree’s energy, its ancient wisdom, and in that moment, he understood that he was not alone. He was part of something vast, something eternal. *The Pull into the Maaredu Tree’s World* As Prakhar kept his hand on the Maaredu Tree, he felt a strange sensation, as if he were being pulled into another realm. The world around him began to blur, colors melting into one another, shapes fading into light and shadow. He felt himself floating, weightless, drifting deeper into a dreamlike world where time and space seemed to dissolve. He passed through layers of light, each one filled with whispers—soft voices that spoke of the earth, the sky, the rivers, and the forests. He felt awe and apprehension, but he knew he was being led somewhere important, a place of magic and mystery. When he opened his eyes, he found himself standing within the heart of the Maaredu Tree, surrounded by tribes that represented different aspects of nature. These tribes were like spirits, each embodying a unique quality of the natural world. *The Wisdom of the Tribes* *The Tree Roots Tribes* The first tribe he encountered was the Tree Roots Tribe. Their world was earthy and dark, a network of roots that stretched endlessly, connecting every tree and plant in the forest. They moved with a quiet strength, their bodies entwined with roots, their eyes as deep and wise as the earth itself. The Tree Roots Tribe taught him the principles of unity with nature, balance, harmony, and resilience. They spoke of the interdependence of all living things, how each plant, animal, and human was a thread in the intricate web of life. They showed him visions of forests lost to deforestation, soil eroded by neglect, and the resilience of nature as it struggled to heal itself. *The Tree Branches Tribes* Prakhar then ascended to the branches, where he encountered the Tree Branches Tribes. Each tribe was aligned with one of the elements: *Vayu Bilvam* (Wind and Change): The Vayu Bilvam tribe moved like the wind, their voices soft and fleeting. They taught Prakhar about the importance of change, how life itself was a series of transformations, and how flexibility was the key to survival. *Jala Bilvam* (Water and Fluidity): The Jala Bilvam tribe lived near pools of water that reflected the sky. They showed Prakhar the power of adaptability, how water could take any shape, and how it nourished life. They warned him of the dangers of pollution and the importance of keeping the waters clean. *Prithvi Bilvam* (Earth and Stability): The Prithvi Bilvam tribe taught Prakhar about the strength and stability of the earth. They showed him how every tree, mountain, and rock was a guardian of life, each one playing a role in maintaining balance. *Agni Bilvam* (Fire and Transformation): The Agni Bilvam tribe was intense, their eyes fierce, embodying the element of fire. They taught him about transformation, how fire could destroy but also renew, clearing away the old to make way for the new. *Aakasha Bilvam* (Space and Connection): The Aakasha Bilvam tribe was ethereal, representing space and connection. They showed Prakhar a vision of the stars, each one connected by invisible threads. They taught him that everything in the universe was linked, bound together by a vast and beautiful harmony. Each lesson deepened his understanding of nature’s interconnectedness and strengthened his bond with the natural world. *The Eka Bilvam Tribe* The Eka Bilvam tribe wore clothing made of leaves, their bodies blending seamlessly with the forest. They taught Prakhar about the interconnectedness of all life, showing him a glowing web that linked every creature, plant, and element. He could see the energy flowing between them, a dance of life that was both beautiful and fragile. *The Three Bilvam Tribe* The Three Bilvam tribe taught him about life’s cycles, using powerful images of the seasons. He saw spring’s bloom, summer’s abundance, autumn’s fading, and winter’s rest. They reminded him that every end was a beginning and that life’s cycles were a testament to nature’s wisdom. *The Panchamukha Bilvam Tribe* The Panchamukha Bilvam tribe, representing biodiversity, showed Prakhar the delicate balance of ecosystems. He saw how each life form, from the tiniest insect to the tallest tree, depended on each other. They taught him that every creature had a role, and that protecting biodiversity was essential for a healthy world. *The Shanmukh Bilvam Tribe* The Shanmukh Bilvam tribe was known for resilience. They taught Prakhar about the power to rebuild, showing him scenes of natural disasters and the regrowth that followed. He saw forests regrowing after fires, rivers healing after droughts, and life returning even after the harshest conditions. *The Saptha Bilvam Tribe* The Saptha Bilvam tribe, representing transformation and renewal, taught Prakhar that every end could be a new beginning. They showed him the cycle of life and death, how decay nourished new growth, and how change was a constant and necessary force. *The Akanda Bilvam Tribe* Finally, the Akanda Bilvam tribe represented infinity. They taught him about the endless cycles of life and death, birth and decay. They showed him that he was part of an endless story, one that would continue long after he was gone. *The Transformation* When Prakhar emerged from his journey with the Maaredu Tree, he felt like a new being, deeply intertwined with the essence of nature itself. He returned to the village transformed, not only in spirit but with a profound physical connection to the natural world. The elders recognized this change instantly, noting an ethereal light in his eyes—a calm and ancient wisdom that seemed to emanate from his very core. He moved with a sense of purpose and serenity, as if each step was guided by an unseen rhythm of the earth. Prakhar's senses were heightened, attuned to the whispers of nature. His touch held a new energy, capable of feeling the pulse of life within every plant, tree, and stream. He could place his hand on a wilting flower and feel its need for water and sunlight. He could hear the murmur of the soil under his feet, sense the distress in polluted waters, and feel the silent cries of trees felled by careless hands. With this newfound awareness, Prakhar also gained the power to act, to bridge the gap between humanity and nature in ways he never thought possible. *Abilities Awakened by the Tree* As Prakhar began to explore his powers, he discovered unique abilities that had blossomed from the Maaredu Tree’s wisdom, each one mirroring the qualities of the tribes he had encountered. 1. Healing Touch of the River: One of his first abilities was the power to purify water. Standing by the village river, Prakhar noticed its polluted state—murky, lifeless, and filled with debris from upstream factories. Driven by the teachings of the Jala Bilvam tribe, Prakhar knelt beside the water, feeling its pain. With a gentle touch, he released a wave of restorative energy, watching as the pollutants dissolved and the water cleared. Fish returned, plants along the bank revived, and the river once again became a source of life for the village. Prakhar realized that this gift was not only to heal water but to remind people of the river’s sacred role in their lives. 2. Communicating with the Winds: Guided by the Vayu Bilvam tribe’s wisdom of change and movement, Prakhar learned to listen to the wind’s messages. He could sense subtle shifts in the air, foretelling storms or changes in weather long before they happened. By tuning into the breeze, he could also hear the distant cries of animals in distress, alerting him to nearby dangers. This ability allowed him to protect the village by preparing them for natural events, reminding the villagers of the timeless relationship between human life and the cycles of nature. 3. Bond with the Trees: Prakhar developed a special bond with trees, a gift granted by the Tree Roots Tribe, who had shown him the resilience and unity of the forest. He could place his hand on a tree trunk and feel its connection to other trees, as if he were sensing the heartbeat of an entire forest. This ability allowed him to understand the forest’s health, to hear its warnings of deforestation, and to guide the villagers in replanting trees where they were most needed. Trees would even respond to his call, their branches lowering to shelter him from storms or providing fruit in times of need. 4. Strength of the Earth: From the Prithvi Bilvam tribe, Prakhar gained a grounding connection to the earth’s stability. He discovered he could lift fallen trees or move rocks to clear landslides, tapping into an ancient strength that resonated from deep within the soil. This power allowed him to aid villagers during natural disasters, reinforcing their homes and fields, and reminding them of the need to protect the land that gave them life. 5. Fire’s Purification: 6. Connection to Life’s Cycles: 7. Vision of the Stars *The Call to Action* When Prakhar returned to the village, it was clear that he had changed. His eyes held a depth and serenity that hadn’t been there before, and he moved with an awareness, a quiet power that the villagers noticed immediately. They were drawn to him, sensing the wisdom he had gained from his time with the tribes of the Maaredu Tree. Yet, his heart broke at the sight of the environmental damage that had begun to spread across his homeland. Forests were thinning, rivers running low, and wildlife disappearing. His resolve hardened. He would act, not just for his village, but for all of nature. Prakhar’s first act was to heal the river, the lifeblood of the village. He walked along its polluted banks, observing dead fish and stagnant water, the life choked out by industrial waste and agricultural runoff. Prakhar knelt by the river, placed his hands into its waters, and whispered words of renewal, calling upon the energies he had received from the tribes. Slowly, the water began to clear, the murkiness giving way to clarity, the flow strengthening. Fish began to return, and plants along the riverbank regained their color. Villagers watched in awe, their belief in Prakhar growing as they saw life restored before their eyes. Prakhar didn’t stop there. He spoke to the community, gathering everyone, from the youngest children to the village elders, in the village square. With a voice filled with passion and wisdom, he urged them to respect and protect their land, water, and forests. He explained that the earth was not just a resource, but a living entity that needed their care. He taught them the lessons he had learned from the Maaredu Tree and the tribes—about unity, balance, and harmony. Inspired by his words, the villagers began to take action. They replanted trees, started sustainable farming practices, and set up community gardens. Each new effort strengthened the community’s bond with the land, and the village became alive with hope and purpose. *First Confrontation with Loggers* One day, Prakhar came across a group of loggers, strangers from outside the village, chopping down trees at the edge of the forest. They were here to exploit the land, their machines roaring as they felled trees that had stood for centuries. Prakhar approached them calmly, but there was a fire in his eyes. “These trees are our guardians,” he told them, his voice steady but filled with conviction. “They protect our land and sustain our lives. Leave now, before you do harm that cannot be undone.” The loggers, scoffing at what they thought were only words, continued with their work. But Prakhar raised his hands, calling upon the strength of the Maaredu Tree. The ground beneath the machines began to tremble, and vines crept up, entangling the wheels, stalling the machines. Animals emerged from the forest, and a powerful wind swept through, driving the loggers back. The men retreated, fear flickering in their eyes. This victory gave Prakhar a taste of the challenges he would face; protecting the land would mean facing forces larger and more determined than he had ever imagined. Prakhar, the Prakruthi Rakshaka Bilva In time, the villagers began to call him “Prakruthi Rakshaka Bilva”—the Protector of Nature. With his new abilities, Prakhar could communicate with different elements of the environment during times of crisis. *Confronting the Landslides* One day, Prakhar found himself standing in the aftermath of a devastating landslide. Hillsides lay bare, stripped of their trees and stability. Homes were destroyed, and families had been displaced, their lives thrown into turmoil. “Why do landslides occur?” he asked the land itself, his voice barely above a whisper. The earth responded, its voice a deep rumble, “Human actions—deforestation, construction, neglect—destabilize my slopes. Rainfall and quakes bring collapse.” Prakhar vowed, “I will protect you, dear land. Your stability is our survival.” He began leading reforestation efforts, planting trees to anchor the soil and prevent further landslides. The villagers, seeing the impact of their protector’s work, joined him in these efforts, realizing that the trees they planted would protect not only the hillsides but their homes and families as well. *The Rivers Speak* As he walked beside the river one evening, Prakhar noticed how it had once again become murky, the water thick with pollution from upstream. Dead fish floated on the surface, and the river, which had once been a source of life, seemed to be suffocating. “Why are you polluted?” Prakhar asked the river, his voice filled with sorrow. The river replied, “Industrial waste, agricultural runoff, and human neglect choke me. I try to flow, but am throttled by plastic and toxins.” Prakhar promised, “I will restore your purity. Your flow sustains life.” He confronted those responsible for the pollution, using his powers to drive them away from the water. With his hands dipped in the river, he sent waves of purifying energy through its length, cleansing it of toxins. Fish began to thrive again, and the river returned to life, its waters flowing with renewed clarity. *Rallying the Villagers and Inspiring a Movement* The villagers of Kalipura were inspired by Prakhar’s dedication and strength. Seeing him heal the land and protect the forest, they felt a renewed connection to their environment. Prakhar gathered them in the village square once more, speaking to them about the importance of conservation and sustainable practices. His words ignited a fire within them—a sense of pride and duty toward the land. Under his guidance, they launched reforestation projects, established community gardens, and adopted sustainable farming techniques. Children began to learn about nature’s cycles and took part in planting trees and cleaning up rivers. The village buzzed with a lively spirit, everyone working together to restore their home to its former beauty. Their efforts did not go unnoticed. News of Kalipura’s transformation spread to neighboring villages, sparking a movement of conservation and community-driven environmental care. Other villages began to adopt similar practices, inspired by Prakhar’s journey and the power of unity with nature. *The Corporation’s Arrival and Major Confrontation* But as Kalipura blossomed, its success attracted the attention of a powerful corporation eager to exploit the land’s resources. Representatives arrived, armed with contracts and plans to mine the forest and divert the river for industrial use. They saw nature only as a resource, a commodity to be controlled and extracted. Prakhar stood with his villagers as they faced the representatives, a human barrier against the corporation’s machinery. It was a tense moment—the villagers, simple people with simple lives, standing against a corporation with wealth and power. But nature itself seemed to join their cause. Trees shifted, animals gathered at the forest’s edge, and Prakhar called upon the spirit of the Maaredu Tree to lend them strength. The corporation’s representatives, seeing the determination in Prakhar’s eyes and the unwavering strength of the villagers, hesitated. They had not expected such resistance. Under Prakhar’s watchful eye, the corporation eventually retreated, leaving the village and the forest in peace. *The Flood: Nature’s Warning* Not long after, a great flood swept through the village, a powerful surge of water that devastated homes and fields. Prakhar acted quickly, using his powers to guide animals and villagers to safety, minimizing the damage. But the flood was a stark reminder of nature’s power and a warning about the consequences of neglect. The villagers, shaken but unharmed, gathered to rebuild, their resolve stronger than ever. The flood had united them in their mission to protect the land, and they rebuilt their homes with a renewed sense of purpose, understanding that they were protectors of nature, not its conquerors. *The Legacy and Growing Movement* Word of Prakhar’s work spread across the region, inspiring villages and cities alike. Community gardens flourished, cleanup campaigns took root, and youth activism grew as children across the land learned to respect and protect the environment. Prakhar’s influence extended far beyond his own village, transforming entire communities into models of sustainable living.

Chandra Ketu

Logline: In the ancient kingdom of Avandati, after its devastation by foreign invaders, the lone surviving son of the king takes refuge in the lost forest of Gondwana where, he awakens the spirits of the slain inhabitants who are sheltered in the forest, guiding the destiny of a young tribal man from their clan endowing him with sacred powers and urging him to embrace his role as king and avenge the destruction of Avandati. Chandra Ketu unfolds within the lush, vibrant landscapes of the ancient kingdom of Avandati, known for its rich culture and prosperity under the wise reign of King Prathvi Mahasena. The bustling capital, Mahismatu, is a hub of activity, where markets overflow with precious gems, exquisite textiles, and exotic spices traded for gold and silver. Grand temples and magnificent palaces tower over the streets, beckoning travelers from far and wide to experience the kingdom’s splendor. Fertile plains nourished by the sacred river Shirpa yield bountiful harvests, filling the kingdom's coffers with grain. Festivities abound as the sun sets, with joyous gatherings filling the city squares with music, dance, and laughter. The legacy of Avandati flourishes, earning fame and admiration in distant lands. However, this idyllic existence is shattered when a coalition of ruthless invaders descends upon the kingdom. Clad in armor, the Turkish hordes ride in on horseback, their gleaming swords raised high. From the east, Mongol warriors arrive astride fire-breathing dragons, unleashing a volley of deadly arrows. The Rakshasas come charging from the south on wild bison, while the Vanaras, agile and fierce, descend from the trees in the west. During this devastating assault, the gallant King Prathvi Mahasena and his cavalry fight valiantly but are ultimately overwhelmed by the numbers and ferocity of the invaders. As the once-prosperous kingdom of Avandati is left in ruins, a handful of Gond tribes manage to escape into the dense forests of Gondaranya. They take with them the young son of the king hoping to protect the lineage of the king. These survivors, seeking refuge from the destruction, gradually return to their native villages after the invaders depart, determined to rebuild their shattered lives. Yet the small boy, son of the king, traumatized by the brutal murder of his parents and siblings, cannot bear the thought of returning and vanishes into the wilderness, never to be seen again. For 150 years, the invaders do not return, allowing the kingdom of Avandati to slowly rebuild, brick by brick, through the sweat and determination of its people. The king-less realm flourishes as its inhabitants strive for freedom and autonomy, with the towering hills, dense forests, and flowing rivers serving as natural defences. As the kingdom regains its former glory, traders once again flock to its vibrant cities, eager to partake in the wealth and wonders Avandati has to offer. Despite the prosperity, the people long for a king to unite them, someone to whom they can show fidelity and seek guidance. They yearn for a leader who will protect their newfound wealth and ensure stability amidst lingering threats. Amidst this backdrop, Chandra Ketu, a young warrior from the Gond tribe, one day ventures deep into the forest with bow and arrows, intent on hunting deer. However, fortune eludes him, and the deer continuously evade his aim. Days pass as he ventures deeper into the wilderness, ultimately losing his way. One fateful day, he finally spots a majestic stag and shoots an arrow. Just as the arrow hits the stag, a fierce gust of wind blows him off, sending him tumbling over the edge of a steep cliff. Chandra Ketu miraculously lands on the thick canopy of foliage below, saving him from certain death. Dazed and shaken by the fall, he regains his composure and soon spots a wise and ancient sage observing him from afar. Fearing the sage may curse him, Chandra Ketu instinctively shoots an arrow in his direction. To his astonishment, the sage effortlessly catches the arrow mid-flight, amidst the crash of thunder. The sage reveals that Chandra Ketu has unknowingly killed a pregnant stag of the sacred forest, awakening the ancient spirits of Gondwana, a hidden realm lost to humanity. He explains that at the same time, Chandra Ketu's presence in this sacred land, inaccessible to humans is no coincidence but rather a purposeful journey guided by the new spirits of his slain ancestors, who seek to avenge the devastation of their kingdom. The death of the pregnant stag could create a rift between the ancient spirits of the sacred forest and the spirits of his ancestors, who took refuge here after the fall of Avandati. The sage goes on that once the sacred forests of Gondwana thrived with exquisite flora and unique fauna before humans came to live on it. However it was human greed and the subsequent destruction they wrought that defiled the sanctity of the land, causing the continent of Gondwana fragment and drift away. Some spirits of the warrior men who had laid down their lives defending their homeland, managed to preserve a portion of the Gondwana, including its sacred forests, making it inaccessible to humans. The restless spirits of those who fought for the kingdom of Avandati against the foreign alliance also found solace in this ancient sacred land, seeking refuge in its depths. The sage elaborates the tragedy of Avandati's past, including the violent slaughter of its people at the hands of the invaders about 150 years ago to which he was an eye witness as a little boy. Chandra Ketu wonders how the sage has managed to live for over 150 years and who guided him to this strange, ancient land long lost to time. Before the sage could answer an elegant swan flutters by captivating Chandra Ketu's attention. The sage reveals to Chandra Ketu that the spirits of his ancestors have brought him here on a mission and that he is to follow the swan, saying that it will protect him from the dangers lurking in the forest. Trusting the sage's wisdom, Chandra Ketu sets of on his journey, traversing the hidden mysterious landscapes of Gondwana. The white swan cleverly guides his path protecting him from the strange animals and the dens of the ancient spirits. Days turn into weeks as Chandra Ketu traverses the stunning yet perilous terrain, eventually reaching a magnificent tree where the swan guides him to a pond with shimmering blue waters at the base of a steep, rocky cliff that stands as a natural fortress. The pond radiates an air of sacredness, but his parched throat demands relief. He realizes that if he jumps into the pond from the cliff's edge, there will be no climbing back up the unforgiving rock. Faced with this choice, he questions himself—is this a trap set by the sage? With no viable option other than to jump or succumb to thirst, Chandra Ketu leaps into the pond. As he plunges into the water, the once-calm surface transforms into a swirling whirlpool that spins him violently. After a moment, the waters settle, and Chandra Ketu emerges feeling rejuvenated, a strange new energy coursing through him. He effortlessly climbs the cliff and gazes into the now-clear pond, where his reflection reveals a handsome, strong young man radiating vitality. Suddenly, a voice calls out from behind a tree, “You have passed this test, my son. You are destined to become the king the kingdom of Avandati longs for.” Chandra Ketu bows before the sage in deep reverence. The sage explains that the pond is one of eight sacred waters hidden in the far corners of the lost land of Gondwana, each possessing the ability to bestow special powers upon those who immerse themselves in its sacred depths. While it would take a lifetime to search for all eight, this is unnecessary for Chandra Ketu at this moment. The sage reveals that he now wields one of these sacred powers, known as the Vashista power, which enables him to control and influence others, including animals and elements of nature. Consequently, his arrow will never miss its mark, and he cannot be defeated in a physical confrontation. However, the death of the pregnant stag will incite a clash between the ancient spirits, guardians of the forest, and the spirits of his ancestors who seek refuge here and guided him on his journey. The ancient spirits will attempt to kill him, but he can overcome them with his newfound strength. When they fail, they will transform into enchanting goddesses, tempting him with exotic costumes and dances—a perilous allure for any young man full of vitality. The sage shares that the world’s greatest secret lies in its ability to endure amidst adversity, and Chandra Ketu must reach Avandati safely to assume the mantle of king. The people of Avandati, intoxicated by their wealth and blinded by insatiable greed, remain unaware of the impending danger. They long for a king—not only for protection but for validation of their prosperity. Many will challenge him for the throne, but none will be a match for his strength. With news of Avandati's flourishing prosperity spreading across distant lands, the same invaders are set to return, intent on plundering once more. Chandra Ketu is their only hope, and the white swan shall guide him back home. He has been chosen to prepare an army of his people to conquer the four kingdoms of the invader armies comprising the Turks, the Mongols, the Rakshasas and the Vanaras before they can descend upon Avandati again. If he finds himself in need of assistance, he must send word through the swan, and the sage will appear to aid him. However, the sage cannot return to Avandati, for a sage cannot become a king. With this parting wisdom, the sage bids farewell. Just then, a majestic white horse emerges from the dense foliage, and Chandra Ketu swiftly mounts it. The horse gallops away, carrying him forward. As foretold by the sage, the ancient spirits manifest as formidable warriors, attacking him from all sides. Chandra Ketu engages in a valiant battle and manages to fend them off. As his journey continues, he stumbles upon a vast garden filled with exotic flowers. Enticed by their intoxicating fragrance, he decides to take a break. Approaching a nearby waterfall to quench his thirst, he encounters several enchanting women frolicking in the water, beckoning him to join their playful revelry. Noticing that Chandra Ketu is resisting their seductive allure, one young woman begins to dance before him, her movements graceful to the heavenly music that seems to emanate from the very air. The white swan flutters its wings, urging him to move on, while the horse neighs and rears up on its hind legs. For a fleeting moment, Chandra Ketu feels the pull of temptation, advancing toward the dancing maiden with his eyes locked onto her. Suddenly, an arrow zips through the air like a flash of lightning, striking a nearby tree. Instantly alert, Chandra Ketu readies his bow, and in an instant, the exotic women vanish into thin air. Meanwhile, in the Kingdom of Avandati, competitions are underway to select the new king. As Chandra Ketu emerges out of the Gondwana and rides through the lush foliage of the Gondaranya forest and gallops across the kingdom's plains, he begins to hear the rhythmic beats of drums and cheers from the crowd witnessing the contests. As he approaches the city, people begin to take notice, awed by the radiant glow of his face and the halo surrounding him. Colourful banners flutter in the soft breeze, while the rhythmic beat of drums reverberates through the streets, stirring a sense of pride and hope among the citizens. However, the spectacle soon turns chaotic. Some of the contestants challenge him, raising their weapons and demanding to know his purpose. Chandra Ketu calmly reveals his identity saying “I am Chandra Ketu. I am sent by the rightful heir to the throne to don the mantle of king and take on all the four kingdoms of the invaders that once ravaged the kingdom of Avandati and reduce them to dust”. Chandra Ketu's declaration draws the attention of the onlookers, causing some to lower their weapons. Those who initially challenged him process his words, their expressions shifting from aggression to contemplation. With every eye now on him, he feels the weight of expectation settle upon his shoulders. Then someone in the crowd shouts, "Hail the new king!" and the crowd joins the chorus. As he claims the throne, Chandra Ketu gradually emerges as a benevolent king. News of his extraordinary power and strength spreads to other kingdoms as many kings declare their allegiance to him and seek his protection from invaders. Yet, soon the clouds of impending danger begin to loom large over his kingdom. Chandra Ketu rallies his forces, to take on the invaders. He now must rely on his sacred power obtained from the lost forests of the Gondwana and put it to test.

NIYATI: VENGEANCE OF THE FIRST BORN

2025, New York Chris (Christian Bale) is waiting for a person in a coffee shop when the door of the coffee shop opens. A beautiful woman enters the shop. Chris hugs her. “You are late.” “It’s just 2 minutes, dear.” “We don’t have time to waste, Carla.” Take this. This has all the info you need against Ryder Industries—its plans and everything it did and is going to do. Be careful.” “Don’t worry. I know what to do. But are you sure about this, Chris?” “Yeah, 100%, and I know you are the only one I can trust with this.” She puts her arms around him. “Well, I am your girlfriend, aren’t I?” “Yes, I know. Where are Tom and Mitchell?” “In the car.” They hug each other and leave the place. Chris gets into his car. “You’re late, Dad,” says his son, Tom, while his 8-year-old daughter, Mitchell, is in the back seat. Chris smiles. “Well, huh, it was important.” “You’re acting weird these days. Really am I asks chris You didn’t even pay the electric bill, Dad,” says Tom. Chris responds, “Didn’t I? Oh, come on. I wasn’t so responsible like you when I was your age. You really take after your mom, don’t you? I will do it today.” “You should, Dad. I don’t want to stay in that old ghost house without lights even for a minute.” “It’s not that bad. It is our ancestor’s house. We respect that—it has always been with us in our worst times.” “I know, but it is mysterious. I feel like there’s some treasure underneath.” “Oh, well, I’m up for a treasure hunt. Who am I, Indiana Jones? Haha.” Are you guys ready for an adventure. The kids laugh, and so does Chris. At that moment, a bus slams into their car. The windows shatter, and glass pieces pierce Mitchell’s skin. Tom’s head hits the dashboard hard. The car rolls down the road. Chris coughs blood and goes unconscious. Nineteen days later, Andhra-Orissa border. Vanamaikya—a group of small tribal villages. These villages were once one single village and worshipped the same sacred deity, but after inner conflicts, they split into many. In the tribal village of Vanamaikya, a vibrant festival is underway. Fireworks light the night sky as drums echo through the streets. The sacred idol of the village deity is unveiled—a massive, tall figure holding two swords in his hands. Anil and hundreds of people charge forward, pushing each other, trying to get close to the idol. Anil (Natural Star Nani), the bumbling village constable, tries to push through the crowd. “Move aside! Police coming through!” he shouts, but the villagers ignore him, laughing at his antics. The atmosphere shifts as the Manyam Dhatakas, protectors of the villages, arrive. Leading them is Vikrama (Jr. NTR), his dark green attire and piercing eyes exuding authority. The crowd parts for him instinctively. The Dhatakas kneel before the deity, but Vikrama declines the priest’s invitation to perform the rituals. “Our hands are tainted in blood. We can only ask for forgiveness.” The arrogant sarpanch sneers. “You’re nothing but criminals playing heroes.” Vikrama, calm yet commanding, responds, “Yes, our weapons may look like criminals’, but we exist for you. You are our family, and we will protect you, even if it costs us our lives.” .You raised us, gave us love. We are your sons.” We are here for you, because of you. Even in your darkest times we will be with you. The crowd erupts in chants of “Vikrama! Vikrama!” while Anil watches enviously. “Respect isn’t begged for—it’s earned,” a villager says, smirking. Especially that Vikrama—every girl must want to marry him.” anil chuckles. “Not every girl.” Anil retorts, “Some girls like guys like me too, you know.” The villager bursts out laughing. “You? Dream on!” Anil approaches Leela, his childhood crush, stammering awkwardly. Before he can make an impression, a group of men harasses her. Anil steps forward but falters as more men join. Leela’s brothers arrive, but the fight escalates the sarpanch’s arrogant son (played by Tovino Thomas), intervenes to defend his friends. A fight breaks out, and just as Shiva is about to severely hurt Leela’s brother, Vikrama steps in. Vikrama ends the chaos with a single blow, knocking Shiva falls. “This ends now,” he warns. Shiva responds “you wont get away with this you damn criminal. You will pay for this soon” Leela, impressed, says, “That’s a real man,” casting a disdainful glance at Anil. Anil mutters One day, I’ll be braver than him.” The villager laughs. “Braver? You?” Anil looks up at the sky and shouts, “Oh, God! Give me some strength, please. At least give me some superpower!” Suddenly, a thunderclap booms in the sky, and Anil’s phone rings, playing a devotional song. Startled, he thinks it’s a divine sign. The villager beside him deadpans, “It’s your phone.” Anil answers, “Yes, sir. “Inspector said there are some tourists at the village border. I have to pick them up The festival turns chaotic as a man runs in, shouting, “The village is burning. Vikrama and his men, along with Shiva, join the effort. but discovers traces of petrol. “It’s a distraction,” he realizes, sprinting toward the temple. At the temple, Anil arrives with a group of tourists but grows suspicious as armed men and vehicles surround the area. The sarpanch smirks, the tourists hand him a bag full of money. “This money can buy us a hundred idols,” he sneers. Anil, alarmed, questions the sarpanch. “What’s happening?”. The people take out blue stone and the stone glows brighter as it gets near the idol. Its confirmed these two swords are the real deal. load them. Before they can leave, Vikrama and his Dhatakas arrive, engaging in a brutal fight. Outmatched by the mercenaries’ modern weapons, Vikrama’s men fall one by one. Ravi, his closest friend, is killed, and Vikrama unleashes his fury, charging at the attackers with unrelenting force. Vikrama’s fury erupts like a storm. He grabs a fallen shield and charges headfirst into the attackers. Bullets ricochet off the metal as he slams the shield into a man’s chest, sending him crashing into a wall. Blood sprays as Vikrama swings his blade with relentless precision, cutting through weapons and enemies alike. Meanwhile, Shiva, wielding a steel rod, joins the fray. Despite his arrogance, he fights with raw aggression, smashing through mercenaries Despite his strength, suddenly Vikrama is struck by three bullets and collapses near the idol. Anil tries to stop the mercenaries from escaping with the stone, but he’s overpowered. Shiva, witnessing Vikrama fall, grabs an assault rifle and fires wildly at the retreating vehicles. “Come back here, you bastards!”. They try to hurry and escape with the statue, but Anil blocks their path and grabs hold of it. They aim to shoot him, but Shiva intervenes, stopping them. Just as Anil begins to lose his grip, Vikrama rises, bloodied but defiant, and grabs the statue alongside him. The sarpanch lunges to take it, but Vikrama seizes a gun. “No, don’t!” Shiva shouts, but Vikrama pulls the trigger, killing the sarpanch. Shiva freezes in shock, tears filling his eyes. Consumed by rage, he charges at Vikrama. Suddenly thunders , lightning strike the sky and the idol glows and a huge blast takes place When the dust settles, Vikrama stands, glowing green, his veins pulsing with energy. The mercenaries, stunned, take him away as he collapses unconscious. “He has the power now. Take him!” one of the men shouts, and chaos erupts. The villagers charge at them. Anil stumbles to his feet, watching the cars speed away with Vikrama. “They’ve taken him!” he shouts, running after them. To his shock, his legs move faster than ever. He leaps forward, crashing into a ditch. “What the hell? Did God actually listen?” he mutters, grinning. He experiments with his newfound powers, leaping into the air but overshooting and crashing into a tree. Dangling awkwardly, he groans, “Okay, lesson one: no skydiving without a plan.” But the panic only lasted a second. “Wait a minute. Is this… is this what I prayed for? Did God actually…?” He glanced at the sky and raised his arms. “Thank you, God! I owe you one! Now let’s see what else I can do!” Anil got up, shaking off the mud, and tried running again. This time, he focused. With a sudden whoosh, the wind pushed him forward in a massive leap, propelling him straight into the air. He screamed. “Oh no, no, no! Too high! Too high!” He flailed his arms as he shot into the sky like a human cannonball, overshooting the cars entirely and crashing into a tree several hundred feet away. Leaves and branches scattered everywhere as he dangled upside down from a branch. "Okay," he muttered, trying to stay calm. “First lesson: don’t aim for the space. Keep it local, Anil. Keep it local.” He held his hands out, focusing on the cars in the distance. This time, the wind seemed to swirl around him, responding to his intentions. Slowly, he raised his palms, and a gust of air carried him forward. Not too fast, not too slow. “Perfect! I’m like… like a superhero!” He laughed to himself as the wind carried him. “Wind Man! No, that sounds lame. Air King? No, that’s worse. Wait, wait, I’ve got it—Breeze Boss! No, okay, we’ll workshop it later.” Finally, Anil uses the wind to propel himself toward the cars. Landing in front of them. The men opened fire. Instinctively, Anil raised his arms, and the bullets stopped mid-air. He blinked, stunned, as the bullets hovered in front of him. “Oh, that’s so cool. Can I—can I send these back?” He flicked his hand experimentally, and the bullets reversed, flying back toward the gunmen. They screamed and dropped their weapons, scattering into the forest. Anil stood there, grinning like an idiot. “I can control bullets. This is the best day of my life.” Then suddenly a granny comes out of the car. Anil stares at the old woman. "Granny, I don’t want to hurt you!" She zaps him with lightning, and he crashes to the ground, coughing blood. Before he can recover, the old woman transforms into a young, striking figure. “What the—?!” Anil stammers, wide-eyed. The woman smirks. “Take him. We need him too.” She traps him in an electric force field. Every time he tries to use his powers, the shocks intensify, leaving him writhing and coughing blood as she laughs cruelly. suddenly, a deafening green blast erupts behind her. The shockwave tears through the air, and flames engulf the scene. From the midst of the fire, Vikrama emerges, glowing an intense, otherworldly green. His veins pulse with energy, and his eyes burn like those of a furious beast bent on vengeance. The guards freeze in terror, their weapons trembling in their hands. Vikrama charges forward with terrifying speed, dodging bullets with inhuman agility. He crosses his arms before his face, summoning a massive rock shield from the ground. The guards open fire, but the bullets ricochet harmlessly off the rock. With a roar, Vikrama punches the shield, shattering it into hundreds of sharp fragments. The shards fly with devastating force, piercing the guards. Blood sprays as some scream, clutching at their faces and bodies. One of the men panics and fires a missile. Vikrama leaps high into the air, easily avoiding the explosion. As the dust settles, he raises both arms, and massive roots erupt from the ground, grabbing the remaining cars. He pulls with immense strength, flipping them over and crushing the guards inside. With a snarl, he hurls one of the guards into a boulder, then summons a vine to snatch a man attempting to flee. Swinging the man overhead, Vikrama slams him into the ground, leaving a crater. Rocks rise from the earth as Vikrama punches the ground, launching them like projectiles into the enemy. The woman, furious, launches a powerful lightning strike at him. Vikrama raises another rock shield, deflecting the blast. As she prepares another attack, he summons a swirling wind, disorienting her before smashing through her defenses with a jagged boulder. She dodges, but he’s faster. Using a vine, he drags her mid-air and slams her into a tree. “You won’t get away with this,” she hisses. “He will destroy you—Marcus will destroy you!” Vikrama’s eyes narrow, glowing brighter. He pulls the vine tighter saying you killed my family , burned my home ahh , ends her life. Exhausted, he collapses, unconscious. Anil, shaken but determined, catches him before he falls.

Anti gravity

In the year 1985, in the big and busy city of New York, there was a very famous scientist named David Daniel. People also called him DD. He was a brilliant man, always thinking of new ideas, and his biggest dream was to create a superhero. He wanted to make a person who had special powers, someone stronger and better than any human being. DD believed that such a person could rule the world. DD was deeply in love with a woman named Devaki and wished to marry her. He had a grand vision of having a child who would become a superhero. Believing that his son could possess extraordinary abilities, DD dedicated himself to endless research. He spent years working tirelessly in his lab, determined to find a way to create a being with superpowers. Then, one night at exactly 1:35 AM, his efforts finally paid off. He discovered a groundbreaking chemical formula that had the power to transform a person forever. However, the formula came with a crucial condition—it had to be injected into a woman’s ovaries before she conceived. This way, the child growing inside her would inherit special abilities from birth. DD saw this as the perfect opportunity to fulfill his dream. If he could ensure his future son was born with these powers, he could shape him into the most powerful being the world had ever known. Excitement surged through DD as he imagined the limitless potential of his creation. He envisioned his son possessing abilities far beyond those of ordinary humans, strong enough to dominate the world. To DD, this wasn’t just about science—it was about power. He saw himself as the father of the greatest being to ever exist, someone who could help him take control of everything. With this goal in mind, DD made a fateful decision—he would inject the formula into Devaki. He believed she was the perfect candidate to carry his future superhero. Driven by his ambition, he prepared to take the next step, unaware of how this decision would change their lives forever. Devaki loved DD and trusted him completely. She did not know about his secret dream of ruling the world. When DD told her about his experiment, she agreed to help him, believing it was for the good of science. She let him inject the formula into her body without knowing what he really wanted to do. Days later, Devaki started feeling strange. She began to have bad dreams and uneasy feelings. Something inside her told her that DD was hiding something. One night, she found some secret documents in DD’s lab. As she read them, she was shocked to learn the truth—DD did not want to create a superhero to protect the world; he wanted to make someone powerful so he could control the world. His plan was evil. Devaki was terrified. She knew she had to escape before it was too late. But DD was always watching her. She waited for the right moment. One night, when DD was busy working in his lab, she quietly ran away. She knew DD would come after her, so she ran as fast as she could. As soon as DD realized that Devaki was missing, he became furious. He sent his bodyguards to find her, but she was smart and managed to escape. She traveled far away from the city and finally reached a small village. There, she found safety with her old friend, Vasudev. She told him everything about DD and his evil plan. Vasudev was a kind and strong man. He promised to protect her. In time, Devaki and Vasudev got married, and she tried to forget about DD. Months later, Devaki gave birth to a baby boy. She named him Abir Krishna. The moment he was born, Devaki realized that something was different about him. As he grew, she noticed that he had a very special ability—he could float in the air. No matter how much she tried to keep him on the ground, he would always rise up, as if there was no gravity. Devaki understood that this was because of the formula that DD had injected into her before she ran away. Her son had superpowers, just like DD had planned. Abir was a happy child. He loved to play and was always full of energy. But his ability to float became a problem. He would rise into the air without control, and Devaki was afraid that one day he might fly away and never come back. To keep him safe, she tied a rope around his waist and attached it to a big rock. That way, he would not float too far. Years passed, and Abir grew into a strong young boy. But DD never stopped looking for Devaki. One terrible day, DD and his men finally found her. They came to the village, looking for her and the child. When DD saw Vasudev, he became very angry. He could not believe that Devaki had married another man. In his rage, he ordered his men to kill Vasudev. Devaki screamed and cried, but she could not stop them. Vasudev fought bravely but was outnumbered. He was killed right in front of Devaki and Abir. DD’s men then tried to capture Devaki and Abir, but Devaki held her son tightly and ran away. She ran with all her strength, determined to protect Abir from DD. She managed to escape once again, but her heart was broken. As the years passed, Abir grew into a strong and handsome young man. He had mastered his ability to float and could now control it with ease. One day, he met a beautiful girl named Sofi, and they quickly fell in love. Abir wanted to make his proposal unforgettable, so he decided to use his special powers. Floating gracefully in the air, he held out a ring to Sofi. She was amazed by the magical moment and joyfully accepted his proposal. However, their happiness was short-lived, as danger was approaching. DD had never abandoned his ambition to create the most powerful being. Over the years, he had been secretly working on building advanced robots, designed specifically to destroy Abir and assert his dominance over the world. Determined to prove that he was the true mastermind behind Abir’s powers, DD sent his deadly machines to attack the city and capture Abir. Realizing the threat, Abir knew he could not stand by and let DD's creations harm innocent people. He bravely stepped forward to fight against the destructive robots, using his abilities to counter their attacks. Each battle was difficult, but Abir refused to back down. He was determined to protect those who could not protect themselves, no matter how strong the enemy was. Despite the constant battles, Abir wanted to do more than just fight. He believed his powers should be used to help others in meaningful ways. Inspired by this thought, he invented small devices that, when attached to objects, allowed them to float. By sharing this technology, he gave people access to anti-gravity power, making their lives easier and proving that his abilities were meant for good. With every step, Abir grew stronger—not just in power but in purpose. He was no longer just a young man with special abilities; he was a protector, an innovator, and a beacon of hope in a world threatened by darkness. No matter what challenges lay ahead, he was ready to face them with courage and determination. The final battle between Abir and DD was fierce, with both displaying immense strength and determination. Abir fought with all his might, determined to stop DD’s evil plans. However, in the heat of the fight, DD revealed a shocking truth—he was Abir’s biological father. This revelation left Abir stunned. He had always believed DD to be a heartless villain, but now he realized that the very powers he possessed came from the man he had been fighting against. Abir was now faced with an incredibly difficult choice. Should he continue battling the man who had created him, or should he attempt to change him? The memories of DD’s cruel actions, including the loss of Vasudev and the pain his mother had endured, made Abir’s heart burn with anger. At the same time, he wondered if there was any possibility of redemption for DD. Was there a way to stop him without resorting to violence? Despite the turmoil in his heart, Abir knew one thing with absolute certainty—he had to protect his loved ones and the world from DD’s destructive ambitions. He could not allow darkness to consume everything he cared about. Taking a deep breath, he steadied himself, ready to fight not out of hatred, but with the purpose of ensuring that good triumphed over evil. With renewed determination, Abir launched into the final battle, channeling his powers for the greater good. He was no longer just fighting for himself; he was fighting for justice, for the innocent, and for a future free from DD’s control. No matter what the truth was, Abir resolved to use his strength wisely, proving that true power lay in protecting others, not in domination.

LORA

Once upon a time, In the Darkest Kingdom, where hope had withered, the people lived in constant fear and despair under the rule of the cruel King Denver. His ruthless army roamed the lands, tormenting the innocent, and the people suffered greatly. Darkness had settled thick over the kingdom, and the sun had not shone there for as long as anyone could remember. One evening, an old man named Elias was wandering through the forest. He was a humble villager, frail with age, his body marked by years of hardship and pain. As he walked, he suddenly heard a lion’s roar echoing through the trees. The sound sent a chill down his spine, and he quickened his pace, eager to avoid any danger. Then, amidst the forest sounds, he heard something unexpected: the soft, joyful laugh of a baby. Curious and cautious, he followed the sound until he came upon a miraculous sight—a baby girl, lying on a bed of flowers, surrounded by a gentle, radiant light. Her smile was pure and innocent, and around her, the darkness seemed to lift. The air felt lighter, and Elias felt a glimmer of hope bloom within him. Carefully, he picked up the baby girl, who looked up at him with eyes that sparkled like stars. Elias cradled her gently and carried her back to his small home. Once there, he prepared a drink of fresh mango juice for her. As she crawled around the modest home, she seemed full of joy, reaching out to touch everything with curiosity. When she placed her tiny hand on Elias’s arm, a strange warmth flowed through him. He gasped as the aches in his back and joints suddenly disappeared, leaving him pain-free for the first time in years. The old man was astonished, his heart racing with excitement and disbelief. Who was this child? She clearly was no ordinary baby; she seemed to possess a divine power. He watched over her that night, marveling at her presence, wondering what miracle had brought her to the kingdom. When morning came, the baby girl crawled outside for the first time. As she reached the edge of the doorway, the first rays of sunlight broke through the clouds, gently illuminating the kingdom. The light landed upon her, and for the first time in many years, the people felt the warmth of the sun. It was as if her very presence brought light to the darkened lands. Elias, awestruck, realized that this baby girl had been sent for a reason. She was here to bring hope and perhaps even to end the suffering under King Denver’s rule. With a heart full of hope, he decided to name her Lora, meaning “light.” Over the days and months that followed, word spread throughout the kingdom about the miraculous child named Lora. The villagers gathered to see her, and Elias told them of her healing touch and the warmth she brought. “We must protect her,” he said. “Lora is not just a child—she is a gift from the heavens, a goddess sent to end the darkness.” The people rejoiced and vowed to keep her safe. She became a symbol of hope, and the villagers began to believe that a brighter future was possible. They took turns guarding Elias’s home, doing everything in their power to protect the young girl from the dark forces that surrounded them. Years passed, and Lora grew into a kind and gentle young woman, full of love and compassion for the people. Her healing abilities became even stronger. Whenever someone was injured, she would place her hand on them, and their wounds would vanish. The people grew to love her dearly and came to see her as their protector. One day, King Denver’s army launched a brutal attack on a village near Elias’s home. The soldiers stormed through, leaving many wounded and terrified. Lora rushed to the scene, her heart aching for her people. She knelt beside each injured villager, her touch bringing relief and healing. The villagers were amazed—they knew then without a doubt that she was blessed with powers beyond understanding. As rumors of Lora’s miracles spread, whispers of her divinity reached King Denver’s ears. Driven by jealousy and fear, the king saw her as a threat to his power. He commanded his army to find and capture her, intending to crush any hope she inspired. But Lora’s powers continued to grow, and with the support of the villagers, she prepared herself for the coming struggle, determined to bring an end to the kingdom's suffering. Over time, Lora grew close to a kind-hearted young man named Harry. She had healed many, but Harry touched her heart in a different way, bringing her a sense of joy she’d never known before. They fell deeply in love, and soon, they were married. For the first time, Lora felt truly complete, her heart filled with happiness as she built a life with Harry. Meanwhile, King Denver’s cruelty only grew more intense. His rule cast a dark shadow over the kingdom, and he began to hear rumors of Lora’s miraculous powers. Fearing her strength and influence, he decided she had to be eliminated. Denver was determined to kill her and crush the people’s hope once and for all. Lora, sensing the darkness closing in, made a choice. She would train herself to fight, to prepare for the inevitable confrontation with Denver. Every day, she practiced with swords, trained in the ways of combat, and learned to channel her inner strength. She knew her powers were a gift, but she couldn’t rely solely on them; she needed to become a warrior to protect the people she loved. One evening, as Lora was training in the forest, Denver’s army launched a sudden, vicious attack on her. She fought them off bravely, her sword slicing through the air as she defended herself. Just as she defeated the last of her attackers, she sensed something wrong—a feeling of dread filled her heart. Rushing home, she found her worst fears realized. Another group of Denver’s soldiers had targeted her adopted father, the kind old man who had raised her and loved her as his own. Heartbroken, Lora knelt by his side and placed her hands on him, hoping her healing touch would bring him back. But this time, her powers failed. She tried again and again, but no warmth flowed, no light returned to him. Her father was gone. Villagers gathered and helped bury the old man, honoring his memory, but Lora’s heart was filled with sorrow and anger. She couldn’t understand why her powers hadn’t worked. Days later, as she mourned, an old sage appeared, seeming to emerge from nowhere. “Lora,” he said, “I know the question in your heart, and I have the answer. The powers you have been given come from a higher purpose. When the divine grants such gifts, one must be free from personal ties to protect the world. You’ve bound your heart in love and marriage, and so your powers could not save your father.” Lora listened, understanding that her love for Harry, while beautiful, had changed the purpose of her powers. She now faced a difficult choice between her duty to the kingdom and her love for her family. Meanwhile, Denver’s cruelty continued, and the people’s suffering worsened. Soon after, Lora gave birth to a son, a fair and gentle boy whom she named Astrum. Holding him in her arms, she felt a profound love and devotion. Yet, deep down, she knew what she must do. Her heart ached, but she could no longer stand by while her people suffered. Late one night, as Astrum slept, she kissed him softly on his forehead. “I’m sorry, my son, for leaving you so young,” she whispered. Harry, hearing her, tried to stop her, his voice filled with desperation. “Lora, don’t leave us. Please, we need you.” She held him close, the weight of her decision heavy in her heart. “Harry, I love you. But I have to go. This kingdom needs me.” He clung to her hand, unwilling to let her leave. In a moment of determination, Lora gently pushed him back onto the bed. A small scratch on his hand from a needle drew blood, and she placed a flower near his nose, lulling him into a deep sleep. She kissed him on his forehead, then turned to Astrum and did the same. She promised herself that her sacrifice would make the kingdom safe for her family. With steely resolve, Lora set off for Denver’s palace, her heart both heavy and unyielding. She moved swiftly and silently, slicing through the soldiers guarding the castle. Finally, she reached the throne room, where Denver awaited her, dark and foreboding. The battle between them was fierce; Denver unleashed his evil powers, and Lora fought back with all her strength. But he was relentless, wounding her deeply. In the midst of the battle, Denver’s black panther lunged at her, claws bared. Lora fought the beast with all her might but struggled against its savage attacks. Just as she was close to losing hope, a lion appeared, roaring with a strength that shook the walls of the palace. It was the same lion from her infancy, the one that had been present at her birth. The lion and the panther clashed in a fierce struggle, each fighting to protect their master. With a final surge of courage, Lora plunged her sword into Denver, ending his reign of terror once and for all. As he fell, the palace began to crumble around them, the darkness lifting from the land. Lora, exhausted and gravely wounded, collapsed beside the loyal lion. In their final moments, they looked into each other’s eyes, knowing their mission was complete. The palace shattered, sunlight pouring over the kingdom for the first time in years. From afar, the villagers watched in awe, feeling the weight of darkness lift. Harry awoke to find himself alone and knew Lora had kept her promise to the kingdom, even at the cost of her own life. In the months that followed, peace returned to the kingdom. The people mourned Lora’s loss but celebrated the light she had restored. Life began to flourish once more, and children played in the sunlight, no longer afraid of the darkness. One day, as dusk settled, a young boy ran to his mother, fear in his eyes as he asked, “What if evil forces come back, Mother?” She smiled, her voice calm and reassuring, “When evil stands, goodness expands.” Meanwhile, in Harry’s home, he lay resting with a small scar from that night. Little Astrum crawled toward him, reaching out with his tiny hand. As his fingers brushed Harry’s scar, a warm glow spread, and the wound began to heal, just like Lora’s touch had done. And in that moment, the legacy of hope continued. Music Starts.....

The gift changer

A Desire for Change Arun was always the center of attention at events, not because he sought the spotlight but because he had a way of speaking that drew people in. That evening, standing in front of a crowd at a charity fundraiser, he exuded his usual charm. His words resonated with the audience, but behind the polished exterior was a man falling apart. Arun’s relationship with Teju, his girlfriend of six years, had ended a month ago. They had parted ways over unspoken expectations and simmering frustrations that neither of them had the courage to address. The breakup was amicable on the surface, but it had left Arun hollow. After the event, Arun returned to his tiny apartment. The place mirrored his mental state—disorganized and lifeless. Half-empty coffee mugs sat on the table, and clothes were strewn across the floor. Slumping onto his couch, Arun picked up his phone. As he scrolled through old pictures of him and Teju, the memories tugged at his heart. One photo, in particular, caught his eye: Teju asleep on his shoulder during a bus ride. Arun had snapped it without her knowing, and when she found out, she had laughed and jokingly called him a "sappy romantic." Now, that laugh was a distant echo, and the warmth it brought was replaced with a lingering ache. At work, Arun’s performance was slipping. His boss, Ms. Anitha, a no-nonsense woman in her early 40s, called him into her office one day. “Arun,” she said, her voice firm but not unkind, “you’ve missed three deadlines this month. I know you’re dealing with personal issues, but this can’t go on. If you need time off, take it. But don’t let this spiral.” Arun nodded, too ashamed to argue. That night, lying in bed and staring at the ceiling, he made a decision: he needed to escape. The Journey to Solitude The next morning, Arun packed a backpack with essentials and boarded a bus heading toward a remote forest he had once heard about. The journey was long, but he welcomed the silence. As the bus weaved through winding roads, Arun watched the landscape transform from concrete chaos to lush greenery. When he arrived, the air was crisp, and the forest was alive with the sounds of birds and rustling leaves. Arun felt a sense of peace he hadn’t experienced in weeks. With his camera slung over his shoulder, he ventured deeper into the woods. The days passed in solitude. Arun found solace in the simple act of walking, photographing waterfalls, and watching the sun set behind towering trees. But the peace was fleeting. His mind, like the forest streams, kept returning to Teju and the life he had left behind. The Fall into the Unknown On the fourth day, while exploring a particularly dense area of the forest, Arun stepped onto unstable ground. The earth beneath him crumbled, and he tumbled down a hidden ravine. The fall was chaotic, and when he finally came to a stop, he found himself in a cavern unlike anything he had ever seen. The walls glowed faintly with bioluminescent moss, and a crystalline pool of water shimmered in the center. Sitting on a throne-like rock was a figure shrouded in light. The being radiated an aura of wisdom and power that both frightened and fascinated Arun. “Who… What are you?” Arun asked, his voice trembling. “I am the Head,” the figure replied, its voice resonating in the cavern. “The keeper of change. You have been brought here because your soul carries a desire—a wish to alter the world.” Arun hesitated. “A wish?” “Yes. But understand this: change is not simple. It comes with responsibility and consequences.” Arun thought about his frustrations with society, with Teju, and with himself. The words tumbled out before he could stop them. “I wish men and women could swap roles. Maybe then we’d finally understand each other.” The Head’s glowing form shifted slightly, as if considering his words. “Are you prepared to bear the burden of this knowledge? For there are two rules: you will be the only one who remembers the world as it was, and if you reveal the truth, everything will revert to its original state.” Arun nodded, though doubt flickered in his heart. “I am.” “So be it,” the Head said, raising a luminous hand. A blinding light engulfed Arun, and the world faded away. A World Reversed When Arun woke up, he was back in his apartment. Everything looked the same, but something felt... off. The first clue came when his father entered the kitchen, struggling to make breakfast. “How does your mother do this every morning?” his father grumbled. Arun sat up, startled. His mother, wearing a sharp business suit and holding a briefcase, walked in. “I’m running late,” she said, her tone brisk. “Don’t forget the laundry, and make sure Arun eats before he leaves!” As Arun watched this scene unfold, realization dawned. The world had changed. The New Reality At first, Arun found the reversal amusing. His father burned toast and spilled coffee while his mother effortlessly juggled phone calls and meal planning. Arun’s younger sister scolded their father for not ironing her uniform properly. When Arun visited his friend Karthik, the transformation was even more striking. Karthik, once a confident professional, was now a stay-at-home husband drowning in domestic responsibilities. “Do you know how hard this is?” Karthik exclaimed, wiping his brow. “I never appreciated my wife enough. Housework is relentless!” Arun chuckled but felt a growing unease. The novelty of the situation began to wear off as he noticed the cracks in this reversed world. At work, his boss, who had once been a commanding presence, was now a timid househusband who juggled childcare and chores. Arun’s female colleagues, now the primary breadwinners, appeared stressed and overworked. When he met Teju, the change was most evident. She was now a high-powered executive, her once-easygoing demeanor replaced by a sharp, no-nonsense attitude. “You look… different,” Arun said cautiously. Teju smirked. “Corporate life does that to you. Long hours, high stakes. What about you? Enjoying your time off?” Arun hesitated. “Let’s just say it’s been… enlightening.” Despite the awkwardness, their conversation reignited a spark. But Arun noticed the strain in her eyes and the tension in her voice. Mounting Tensions As weeks passed, the flaws in this new world became impossible to ignore. Women in leadership roles faced immense pressure to excel at work while maintaining their households. Many suffered from health issues due to overwork. Arun witnessed a colleague break down during a meeting, unable to handle the mounting stress. Men, confined to domestic life, felt invisible and undervalued. At a community meeting, they voiced their frustrations. “I used to think office work was exhausting,” one man said, “but this... this is endless.” Another added, “I thought my wife had it easy. I never realized how much she sacrificed.” Arun’s own father, once dismissive of his mother’s struggles, now admitted, “I don’t know how she did it all these years. I feel like I’m failing every day.” Even Arun began to feel the weight of domestic life. The monotony of housework and the lack of appreciation wore him down. The Breaking Point The tension between Arun and Teju reached a boiling point during an argument. “You don’t understand how hard it is to be the provider,” Teju snapped. “The expectations, the pressure—it’s suffocating!” “And you don’t see what I do!” Arun shot back. “Just because I’m at home doesn’t mean my work doesn’t matter. Do you even appreciate it?” Their voices echoed in the small apartment. The argument left them both in tears, the love between them strained but not broken. Seeking the Truth Unable to bear the weight of the reversed world, Arun returned to the forest. He retraced his steps to the hidden ravine and found himself back in the cavern. The Head was waiting. “Why did you make this so difficult?” Arun demanded. The Head’s voice was calm. “You asked for change, but you did not ask for balance. Do you now see the truth?” Arun nodded, his voice heavy with regret. “I wanted empathy, but this isn’t the way. Men and women aren’t meant to live in extremes. We’re supposed to share responsibilities, not compete over them.” The Head regarded him silently before speaking. “Are you ready to choose?” Arun hesitated for only a moment. “Restore the original world, but let it carry the lessons we’ve learned.” The Head raised its hand, and once again, Arun was engulfed in light. A New Beginning When Arun woke up, the world was back to normal. But subtle changes were evident. His father now helped his mother in the kitchen, their laughter filling the house. At work, his boss had implemented family-friendly policies, encouraging equal participation from men and women. Arun and Teju reconciled, their relationship now This version allows for deeper audience connection, balancing sentimentality and impactful storytelling while keeping viewers engaged through Arun’s emotional journey and transformation.

The Risen Superhero Deva

Hero Introduction : On a rainy day during night time hero(Deva) takes birth in a government hospital. Deva was born in a middle class family and his parents were Saraswati and Murthy. Saraswati was a housewife meanwhile Murthy was a school teacher. Deva was grown up with more love and affection. As Deva grew up his behaviour became unusual as when he used to get angry he used to lift more weights easily and he used to break hard things easily with his hands and when he gets angry his eyes used to turn into light red colour. This scene made the parents to fear and then Murthy took Deva to his friends hospital and told about the incident and then the doctor did some tests and after two days Murthy and Saraswati goes to hospital for reports. Then the doctor explains them about the problem that Deva has a rare condition type of disease according to the symptoms of this disease when he gets angry his body generates more energy than the energy needed by which he can do things which normal human can't do and the doctor also says to them that if Deva can control his anger than it will be a superpower for him otherwise it will a curse for him. When Deva was 13 years old his mother die's in an accident in their street and no one comes to help her as Deva parents did intercaste love marriage. As no one came to help Deva's mother she die's in the way to hospital. After some days of his mother's death Deva beats a student in the school as he spoke bad about his father and that student admits in hospital and it becomes an issue and Deva's father apologies to that boys parents infront of whole school and after that principle suspends Deva for one month. Deva's father after coming from school says nothing to Deva instead he do's his work normally like daily he do. Deva feels guilty and sorry to his father and his father just laughs and hugs him and then Deva decide's not to fight with anyone unnecessarily and not to bring any bad name to his father. Deva and his mother used to love dogs and that's the reason that Deva feeds nearly 30 to 40 dogs daily and he ties a bell to the dogs which he feed by indicating that they were his pets. Villian Introduction : He was also born on the same day when Deva was born. He was born in a private hospital. Sandeep was born in a rich family and his mother die's during his birth and he takes birth with a rare type of disease by which he should always wear oxygen mask and cover his body with an iron suit which gives him support for standing and walking and he cannot walk without that suit. Sandeep loves his father so much and his father also loves him so much. Sandeep studies in a school where rich people kids and officers kids only study. Sandeep loves superhero characters so much and during an annual fest in school his class students prepare for a drama of superhero and supervillain and at that time Sandeep gives his name for the drama to participate as superhero but the teacher and the remaining students deny it instead the teacher ask's Sandeep to play the villian role but Sandeep deny's it and on the function day Sandeep sits with his father and watches the drama and at that time he observes that the people are clapping for the villian and laughing at the hero. After the drama Sandeep's classmates makes fun of him as he wanted to play the role of superhero. The next day Sandeep's father gifts to Sandeep an superhero suit specially designed for him with iron on the occassion of his birthday. Sandeep's father really made the suit similar to superhero suit as he added so many features to it like the punch power will increase while wearing the suit and the suit can produce sound waves which can disturb others mind and it has many more uses and Sandeep likes it so much. Sandeep's father was a good businessman who wanted to help poor people by giving them jobs and by constructing free schools and colleges but he didnt got the permission for that from the government as he didnt gave the amount of money which was asked to him by the local MP and due to that the MP spreaded badly about Sandeep's father to people and due to which the people killed Sandeep's father in a meeting by throwing stones at him. Then Sandeep decides to be a supervillian not a superhero and he wants to take revenge on the people for killing his father. Sandeep kills the local MP who made bad comments about his father without leaving any evidence. Sandeep decides to cure his disease so he started a research team and ordered them to make the medicine for him and for testing he used to bring children from the village by kidnapping and the kids used to get paralysed due the medicine and then Sandeep's men used to kill the kids and dump them. Everyone knows about this but no one dares to talk about it. Ravi who was Sandeep's friend controls the people and kills who ever goes against them and no one dares to see Ravi's face also. Sandeep treats Ravi as his brother. STORY: Deva loves a girl named Sailaja and she was an orphan and she works as a journalist. Deva who loves police job was preparing for it as his mother wished to see him as police when she was alive. Deva and Sailaja meet everyday near a cafe and talk with eachother. One day while talking like that Deva see's a mother and son who were sitting outside the cafe beside the road and laughing by talking to eachother. Meanwhile a van comes fast and spills mud on them the the boy's mother scolds the driver. Then the driver stops the vehicle comes near the women and misbehaves with her on the road by beating her son and no one dares to come forward to help her Deva also thinks not to help her and tries to leave from that place but Deva see's his mother Saraswati in that women and himself in that boy who was pleading everyone for help and remembers that on that day no one helped his mother so she died by thinking that Deva comes forward and tries to stop them then they push Deva and catches the women's saree and then Deva becomes angry and beats everyone and when fighting Deva beats a rowdy and that rowdy hits to the van doors and then the doors gets open and inside the van there were a lot of children's dead bodies and by seeing that Deva gets emotional and Sailaja takes photos of the dead bodies and informs about it to the police. The polices come and arrest the rowdys and take the van with them. The S.I was a sincere officer who came there by transfer and wants to stop the crime but the next day the S.I and the constables who arrested the rowdys will be found dead and the rowdys escape from the jail. Sailaja goes to hospital and finds out that a girl in the van was alive and brings the girl to Deva's house secretly and comes to know all the truth that all the children were dead because the rowdys were doing experiments on them and when it fails they are killing the children who took the medicine and then Deva feeds the girl some food and then Sailaja and Deva goes to the T.V channel and telecasts all the proofs against Sandeep's crime and Ravi who was involved in it. Ravi after knowing the news kidnaps the girl and Deva's father and takes them to the carnival(jathara) and Deva by knowing that the girl and his father were kidnapped he searches for them then a street dog barks at Deva and takes Deva to the carnival and at the time Deva reaches the carnival Ravi kills the girl in front of everyone and by seeing that Deva becomes more angrier and his eyes turn into dark red colour and then Deva kills all the rowdys cruelly and kills Ravi at the same place where Ravi killed that girl. Sandeep by knowing that his bestfriend was dead he becomes angry and orders his men to burn the whole village and Sandeep's men burn the whole village and at that time Deva and Deva's father and Sailaja and some other people try to save the people who were stuck in the houses and all the people come to the centre of the village at that time Sandeep comes there and fights with Deva to kill him to take revenge for his friends death and they both fight with each other and Sandeep uses his armour power to stop Deva but nothing happens to Deva as Deva's anger producing more energy due to which Deva was fighting with sandeep and Sandeep uses sound waves and makes Deva to fall to the ground and at that time Sandeep asks Deva that you killed my friend for these selfish people. After saying that Sandeep says to Deva that you killed my friend for this people now I'll kill all of them in front of you by saying like that Sandeep's leaves his hunting dogs on the villagers at that time a shadow appears from the burning houses fire everyone sees who was it then all the street dogs to which Deva feeded food comes and attacks on Sandeep's dogs and kills them and then Deva gets up and fights with sandeep and breaks Sandeep's iron suit and then Sandeep loses balance for standing and falls on the house that was burning and die's. THE END

Necklace of Diamonds

Necklace of Diamonds Author: Ronald Lobo Email: anitharonald@gmail.com Logline: When an Indian missile scientist's son is abducted and replaced by his long-lost twin in a foreign plot to extract top-secret intelligence, a mother’s intimate knowledge about her son and a brother’s daring escape becomes last hope to expose the impostor and avert a national security crisis. Backdrop: In the 21st century, the destiny of the world will be decided on the waters of the Indian Ocean. By 2013, China launched its Belt and Road Initiative (BRI), a vast infrastructure project to assert its influence across continents. Concerned with China’s mounting presence, especially in the Indian Ocean, India and Western allies perceive the BRI as a “String of Pearls” aimed at encircling and potentially destabilizing India. To counteract, India develops the “Necklace of Diamonds” strategy, a defensive network of ports, radar systems, and military alliances to disrupt China’s expansion. India’s goal is clear: block China’s choke points, particularly the Strait of Malacca, a critical corridor for Chinese trade and energy supplies. Dr. Ranjith, a missile expert at DRDO, is tasked with overseeing the deployment of India’s advanced ICBM technology throughout the Indian Ocean, a mission that, if successful, could cripple China’s naval reach. The Plot Synopsis: Dr. Ranjith, a young, brilliant missile technology scientist at India’s Defence Research and Development Organization (DRDO) in Bengaluru, lives a quiet life with his wife, Vasundhara, who has bravely recovered from breast cancer. Vasundhara’s left breast has been surgically removed to prevent the spread of cancer. Against all odds, Vasundhara conceives, and in her seventh month of pregnancy, the couple goes on a pilgrimage to the Kedarnath Temple in northern India. On their return journey to catch the late night flight to Bengaluru from Dehradun, severe weather strikes as their cab winds through treacherous roads of the Himalayan hills, and Vasundhara goes into early labour. As if by divine intervention, they stumble upon a small maternity clinic run by Catholic nuns. There, tragedy unfolds as Vasundhara’s child is stillborn, but a silver lining appears: on the same night, a local widow passes away after delivering identical twin boys. Grieving deeply, Vasundhara convinces the nuns to let her adopt one of the twins, whom she and Dr. Ranjith name Reetesh. As Reetesh grows up in Bengaluru, his parents keep his adoption a secret. Brilliant and diligent, he graduates as the top of his class at IIT Chennai. The other twin, Heetesh, grows up in the care of the nuns in the rugged hill country, living a free- spirited life starkly different from his brother's. While Reetesh excels at IIT Chennai and seems destined to follow his father’s disciplined path, Heetesh is adventurous and unruly. Meanwhile, Dr. Ranjith rises in prominence, heading a clandestine missile deployment project for India, aimed at countering Chinese influence in the Indian Ocean by controlling the strategic Strait of Malacca. The project envisages construction of secret missile launching pads along the coasts of the Indian Ocean, with the Head Quarters in the Andaman Islands. The mission’s secrecy is paramount, and Dr. Ranjith himself meets with the Prime Minister, assuring him that if the operation is executed flawlessly, it will put China’s maritime power at risk. The Prime Minister gives a go ahead to the scientist under strictest confidentiality. However, China learns of this mission through Pakistan’s ISI spies, who suggest it poses a substantial threat to China’s expansion programme in the Indian Ocean. Doubting India’s ability to keep such an operation hidden, the Chinese general dismisses the threat. However, the ISI presses that India’s moves should not be underestimated, especially as tensions along the Himalayan border simmer. Pakistan’s ISI Head insists that there is more than that meets the eye and India with its eyes on the Straits of Malacca is secretly working on something big and if allowed to have a clean run would harm both China and Pakistan. Moreover, India, learning from the never ending Russia-Ukraine war, keeps China engaged at the Himalayan Borders to shift the focus. Further, India has the tacit support of the USA who is trying to kill two birds with one stone. Dr. Ranjith, as the mission’s mastermind, becomes the target of intense espionage, and ISI agents begin surveilling his family. Despite repeated attempts, they find no clues or blueprints detailing India’s plans. After his graduation, Reetesh takes a celebratory trip to Dehradun with friends. Suspecting that he is being followed, Reetesh gets into a mall to elude his pursuers. Moving swiftly he escapes from the mall and disappears into the crowd in a narrow busy street. The spies do a frantic search for him and moments later they find him in a restaurant in new clothes and with a girl. The spies are taken aback and cannot figure out the sudden change. When they follow him again they are in for a new surprise as he enters a convent which seems to be his home. The ISI, shocked by the resemblance of the two, seizes this unexpected opportunity. They report to Chinese authorities, who authorize an audacious plan: abduct Reetesh and replace him with Heetesh, trained to impersonate him and infiltrate Dr. Ranjith’s home. Several days later, Reetesh is abducted by ISI agents on a street in Bengaluru, followed the next day by Heetesh’s abduction from a street in Dehradun. The media only reports Reetesh’s kidnapping, which quickly makes national news, while Heetesh’s abduction goes unreported. Mother Superior files a police complaint, and the authorities assure her of their cooperation. The ISI transports Reetesh from Bengaluru to Pakistan-occupied Kashmir in a jeep, mostly using dirt tracks to avoid police and military checkpoints set up after the abduction. Similarly, Heetesh is taken to a Chinese-occupied region of Ladakh. Reetesh endures continuous torture by the ISI as they try to extract every detail about his life, from his earliest memories to information about his family, friends, and every activity he recalls. A soldier meticulously records his responses on a notepad. In Ladakh, under the watchful eyes of Chinese authorities, the ISI informs Heetesh that he has been abducted for a special mission. They treat him in a friendly manner, even offering him with cigarettes to smoke. But they warn him that if he fails to cooperate, they will target Mother Superior, his girlfriend, and eventually his own life. Reluctantly, Heetesh submits and undergoes training with Chinese agents in the Israeli martial art, Krav Maga, to prepare for the mission. The covert mission requires Heetesh to impersonate Reetesh and return to Bengaluru, claiming he was tortured by Pakistani soldiers but managed a daring escape from the hills of Pakistan- occupied Kashmir, eventually reaching Bengaluru. Heetesh is thoroughly briefed on all information extracted from Reetesh and trained to recall every detail of his life, minimizing the risk of raising suspicion. He is instructed to complete the mission swiftly, before doubts arise. The Chinese then transport him to Pakistan-occupied Kashmir, where he is brutally beaten to create the appearance of a harrowing ordeal. Finally, Heetesh is released to make his way back to Bengaluru alone on a stolen motorbike, instructed to evade Indian police and military detection until he reaches Dr. Ranjith’s home. Cyclonic thunderstorms lash the city of Bengaluru late at night as Dr. Ranjith, his face clouded with despair, sits in front of the TV, anxiously awaiting news about his son. A sudden knock on the door breaks his reverie. He rises, opens the door, and is struck with disbelief—there stands his son, "Reetesh," shattered, barely able to stand or speak. Heetesh tells Dr. Ranjith of his daring escape and describes how, while in ISI custody, he was tortured and subjected to electric shocks, which impaired his memory. The return of the scientist’s son quickly becomes national news. Heetesh, posing as Reetesh, begins carrying out his mission. Initially, he is interrogated by India’s RAW officers to uncover the intentions behind the ISI’s abduction. Heetesh explains that the ISI was after information on India’s new ICBM missile project—a project, supervised by his father, with the potential to obliterate Pakistan from the world map. He adds that the ISI failed to extract any information from him, as his father never discussed official matters with the family. The RAW officers appear relieved and comment that the scientist’s son may need a long time to recover from the severe torture he endured. At home, Vasundhara remains constantly by her son’s side, attending to his every need and urging him to rest and fully recover. Only at night is Heetesh able to slip into his father’s private rooms, searching for a laptop, CD, pen drive, or tablet where the blueprint might be stored. He finds several small notebooks filled with Dr. Ranjith’s handwritten notes on various missile projects, but there is nothing related to the Strait of Malacca. He comes up empty-handed in his search. Heetesh becomes convinced that the only way to obtain the blueprint is for Dr. Ranjith himself to reveal its location or at least share what it involves. To gain his trust, Heetesh begins to build a rapport with his father, weaving a web of lies. He claims he already knows about the ICBM missile project aimed at Pakistan, its deployment location, and other sensitive details, which he supposedly gleaned from the small notebooks he found in his father’s private room—despite being forbidden from entering it. Dr. Ranjith is furious with his son’s actions but relieved that the ISI failed to extract any information from him. Dr. Ranjith then asks if his son knows anything beyond what he has already shared. When Heetesh nods in affirmation, Dr. Ranjith’s face pales, as though struck by an electric shock. “What else do you know?” Dr. Ranjith demands of Heetesh. Heetesh replies, “I don’t remember much, as part of my memory has been affected by electric shocks.” He pauses, then mentions the Strait of Malacca. “The Strait of Malacca?” Dr. Ranjith exclaims, furious. “How could you know about that? It’s not written or shown anywhere for anyone else to know!” “I saw it scribbled in one of your notebooks before you possibly tore it out,” Heetesh replies quietly. “Did the Pakistan ISI ask about the Strait of Malacca or the Andaman Islands?” Dr. Ranjith inquires. “No, the ISI is only focused on the ICBM aimed at Pakistan and has no interest in the Indian Ocean,” Heetesh replies. “Keep whatever you know to yourself. Don’t discuss it, not even with your mother,” Dr. Ranjith instructs firmly. “The ISI wants you dead before the missile project is completed— and they’re confident they’ll succeed,” Heetesh warns him. Meanwhile, in his prison cell in Pakistan-occupied Kashmir, Reetesh languishes in confinement. Through the small window, he watches Chinese soldiers training ISI agents in Krav Maga. He studies their every move, practicing the techniques in his cell. One technique that impresses him is how easily a trained soldier can leap over a prison wall. One night, when a Pakistani soldier brings him food, Reetesh overpowers him and escapes the cell. As he races down the corridor, he takes down the guards who attempt to block him, then scales the prison wall and disappears into the darkness of the night. Back in Bengaluru, Heetesh succeeds in gaining his father’s trust. However, Vasundhara notices that her son seems distant toward her, showing affection only toward his father. Her initial reaction is one of motherly concern—"What have they done to my son?"—but as days go by, a sense of suspicion begins to grow. Dr. Ranjith, meanwhile, decides to go on a pilgrimage to Kedarnath Temple to offer thanks for his son’s return. Upon reaching the Indian border through the dense forests of Kashmir’s hills, Reetesh encounters a baffling problem. He learns that the media has already reported that Dr. Ranjith’s son escaped from ISI custody in Kashmir and returned home safely days ago—yet he himself is just now reaching India’s borders. Everywhere he sees photos and footage of someone who looks exactly like him. Who is this person? Could he be my clone? Worn out, haggard, and physically and mentally exhausted, Reetesh realizes that no one would believe he’s the scientist’s son under these circumstances. He decides to conceal his identity and return to his family without attracting media attention. Discovering that his parents are on a pilgrimage to Kedarnath with this “imposter,” he resolves to confront them there. Despite the heavy security around him, Dr. Ranjith fears that the ISI might succeed in assassinating him, which would jeopardize the entire missile project concerning the Indian Ocean. He calls his son aside and reveals that his real reason for coming to Kedarnath is to take time to write down the blueprint he has memorized—a blueprint that must reach the National Security Advisor to the Prime Minister in a sealed envelope if anything happens to him. He tells Heetesh that he’s the only person he trusts for this mission. Heetesh assures Dr. Ranjith that, should the worst happen, he would carry out the task with utmost secrecy and dedication. Meanwhile, Reetesh reasons that his imposter must have been sent by the ISI on a mission and is therefore highly trained and dangerous. Realizing the need to defend himself, he decides to arm himself with a revolver before confronting the clone. Reetesh ambushes a lone police officer in a secluded area, knocks him out using Krav Maga, steals his pistol, and vanishes into the night. Disguising himself as much as possible, Reetesh makes his way to Dehradun. Late at night, he reaches the house where the Ranjiths are staying and is struck by how heavily fortified and guarded it is. Undeterred, Reetesh scales the walls and sneaks into the house, unnoticed by the security personnel. His mission is clear: to eliminate the imposter, knowing that a DNA test will confirm he is the true son of Dr. Ranjith, while the imposter is an ISI agent sent to assassinate his father. Dramatic events unfold, leading to a heart-wrenching moment where Vasundhara is forced to make an unimaginable decision—she must choose to kill one of the two, but in this high-stakes situation, there is no way to be certain of who Reetesh truly is, and she cannot bear the thought of making the tragic mistake of killing the wrong person. Reetesh, the child she raised and nurtured, grew up in her arms, and she knows him better than anyone. There is something about Reetesh—an intimate detail only she would know—that could reveal the truth. At this critical juncture, she must put both to the test at the point of a gun to uncover who the real Reetesh is. In this moment of intense uncertainty, she must rely on this test, her last hope for certainty. Vasundhara is faced with a decision that will determine the safety of both her family and the nation. The weight of her choice is immense, for it could mean saving her country from a devastating threat or losing the son she once held dear. In this agonizing moment, only her deep, unwavering maternal intuition and knowledge can guide her, knowing that the future of those she loves, and the nation’s security, hangs in the balance.

The Blue vigilante

Charan a teenager living in Hyderabad who just got promoted from 12th class applied for admission in his dream college in Mumbai. He Lives with his grandfather. His application gets rejected. Charan get's dissapointed with the outcome because this isn't the thing he expected. Out of frustration he threw lord Vishnu's idol whom he worships greatly. The idol is broken into pieces, out if which a mysterious locket comes out. Charan throws the locket without any hesitation and walks away. After few days he sights a girl of his age. He likes her very much. He tries to talk to her but she get's into a bus and leaves from the spot. Charan tries to get her information he searches everywhere with his friend Vijay but he fails to find her. One fine day he spots her in a college. Charan joins the same college inorder to impress her. Vijay joins in the same college too. Charan finds out her name i.e priya. With the help of vijay he gets close to her and starts talking with her. Within the Span of few days they become best friends. Slowly he forgots about his dream college. When his frustration is gone he regrets for breaking Vishnu's idol and throwing away the locket. He tries to fix the idol. He realises that it is impossible to fix the idol. Then he searches for the locket. He finds it at a corner of his house. He wears it. When he is walking on a road suddenly a car hits him. Charan becomes unconscious. He gets admitted in the hospital. His grandfather, vijay and priya take care of him. When he opens his eyes he realises that his locket is missing. He asks the doctor about it. Doctor replies that there was no locket on his body when he was admitted. Charan slowly recovers and starts to walk again. One saturday he is walking with vijay on the same road. He informs vijay that this is the spot where he met with the accident. Vijay sarcastically replies this a very lucky spot for you. Both of them laugh. Suddenly a car stops by and a group of 5 masked people get down from the car and they kidnap charan. Vijay quickly went to Charan's grandfather and informs him both of them get ready to go to police station. At the same time the kidnappers take Charan into an old mansion. Charan starts asking them questions "why did you kidnap me ? Are you going to sell my kidneys?". Those 5 people remove their masks. Two of them are women. One of them a guy named Arjun comes forward and starts explaining that they belong to a group group called ''pandav's''. They have supernatural powers gifted by god's by birth. When the god's visited our planet a bit of their power is left on earth. That power went into some beings. Whoever or whatever thing comes into direct contact or consumes that thing have power gets the power of the respective god to which the power belongs to. Their ancestors consumed the plants which had the power inside them. As a result the power passed from generations by birth to them. Their powers are fire, water, air, ground, lightning manipulation. The reason we are telling you this is because we found out that you had found the object that has powers. They ask him to give the object to them. Charan replies that " I don't understand how do you expect me to give you a thing without any information how that thing looks like". Arjun replies that " Don't worry take this device. This is power indicator. It'll show where the object is. Let's search for it" when Arjun gives the device to Charan then the device goes blank. Arjun gives another device but the result is same. Arjun asks Charan that if any major incident took place in his life during past few days . Charan replies that he met with an accident. Arjun asked Charan that did any of his things go missing after the accident. Charan said " yes, my locket but how do you know" . Arjun replies that " So that's why the device is going blank when it comes near to you. That locket contains the power inside it. But if the power is in you then that means that the locket broke and the power went inside you. There is nothing we can do now we have to train you. Do you mind joining our team. Let me introduce you to Satwik ( Fire tamperer), Pranay ( water controller), Bhoomi ( ground ) , prakruthi ( Air) and myself Arjun, I can control the thunders. I have the powers of Indra." With the curiosity of finding out his power charan accepts the offer and starts to train with them. Pandavas drop Charan at the same spot and ask him to wait at 9'o clock every sunday so that they can pick him up and take him for training. As soon as they leave Vijay, Charan's grandfather, and few police officers arrive at the same spot. Vijay looks at Charan and asks "weren't you kidnapped how are you here" inorder to cover things up Charan innocently replies "who kidnapped me. No one did , you must be day dreaming". Charan's grandfather and police officers look at Vijay angrily and warn him. Charan's grandfather and the police officers leave. Charan informs vijay about his powers. Vijay doesn't believe a word coming out of Charan's mouth and asks him to prove it. Charan doesn't understand how to prove it. Charan sights a hair strand falling from Vijay's head and catches it. Vijay replies that it's just his luck. Charan accidentally steps on a stone and it gets crushed under his foot. Vijay starts trusting Charan's words and asks him "How did you get these powers?". Charan replies that it's a long story he'll explain it later, He asks "where is Priya I need to show her my powers". Vijay replies that "She is out of town as some of her relatives died, I'll be going out of town too". Charan asks for her phone number. Vijay replies that "You like her but you don't even have her number. Then you need to wait until she comes back, and when I come back tell me more about your powers". They walk away. The next day Pandavas pick up Charan from the same spot and leave him at his home after a long session of training. Days pass.One day when Charan is reading a book about the powers he gets to know about a lost power. He asks Arjun about it. Arjun replies that the power is lost because the user wanted to help common people with the powers which would reveal their identity and that is against the rules. The power broke into pieces and it is missing since then. It constits of 5 abilities water breathing, weapon summoning, super strength, hypnotism and accuracy. If properly used it will be the most powerful supernatural power ever. It belongs to lord Vishnu. Charan sarcastically replied that " I have super strength and accuracy with the remaining three I will be the most powerful person right". Arjun left the topic with a smile. One day when Charan is on a bridge. The bridge suddenly starts to collapse. Charan tries to rescue some people but he fails. This breaks Charan's heart. He goes to the old mansion and tries to convince his group that they need to help common people even though it reveals their identity which is against the rules. Arjun replies that it is not possible because there are many other groups like them conpared to which 'Pandavas' are weak. There were two people who wanted to reveal our identity one of them wanted to help the people now his power is lost and the other one was far more dangerous he tried to dominate common people. But our father's generation stopped him by sending him into another dimension by uniting the all of their powers with one of the three supreme powers those are Shiva, Brahma, Vishnu which created a portal to another dimension. Charan tries to fight with them but only Prakruthi and pranay agree with Charan. They fight with Arjun, Satwik and Bhoomi. Charan and his team loses. When Arjun tries to take their power by defeating them they escape. But they start helping people who are in need. People started calling him The Blue Vigilante.One final day when Charan and his team is trying to help people they find Arjun, Bhoomi and Satwik waiting to kill them at the same spot. They start fighting again. This time Charan is prepared and well trained but his power is no match to Arjun. When charan and his teammates are about to lose their lives. Suddenly the sky starts roaring and the wind sharpens. Sparks start coming out of Charan's body his body becomy cold. His eyes become blue and he raises his hand a lightning from the sky falls down on him . When the light starts to fade away They see Charan with "Sudarshan Chakra" spinning around his finger. All of them realise that Charan has the lost power within him which is lord Vishnu's power. Now Charan is stronger and quicker. Arjun, Bhoomi and Satwik combine their power to attack Charan And Charan uses his power to defend himself. Charan single handedly defeats Arjun, Bhoomi and Satwik. He gives them one last chance of joining them and helping people. But Arjun replies that he would rather die but he will not break the rules. Arjun kills himself and the remaining two die too. Common people who witnessed the fight started calling Charan, pranay and prakruthi as "The vigilante's". Prakruthi warns Charan that as their identity is revealed other groups will try to find and kill us. Charan remains silent and nods his head in manner as if he doesn't care. That night when charan is about to sleep. He remembers the words of prakruthi about other groups. He then checks power tracker to find other groups. Everything is clear. When Charan closes his eyes, a dot indicating new power appears on the tracker and all the power indicators go blank. Charan gets a nightmare of a person coming to earth through a portal from another dimension. Charan wakes up then he checks his surroundings everything is clear. Charan understood that it was a sign of a coming threat to world and they must be careful. Location : Hyderabad Time : When Arjun, Bhoomi And Satwik combine their power to attack Charan, And Charan uses his power to defend it. As the Supreme power and few other powers unite it creates a portal to another dimension in which the person who wanted to dominate common people is locked. He comes to earth through that portal and his eyes are as blue as Charan's eyes and he sights a poster of The Blue vigilante. He takes it and talks with himself " The Blue Vigilante? I need his power to be the supreme one. I'll kill him" and he crushes the paper and throws it away. Then a thunder red in colour hits the paper and it burns. The End of part 1.